#this somehow ended up longer than my last post
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
I stopped playing rdr2 for a few months due to the dissolving state of my ps4 and other life stresses. Decided last night to pick it up again and risked a house fire to give you all some lovely photos of Charles, and a sprinkle of Charthur.
I had some grand plan to linger around Charles and watch his morning routine like a creep. This particular time he went and removed last night's stew from the fire, then washed his face from the pail behind Pearson's wagon. He then walked all the way to the edge of camp to look at nothing for about a minute.
When that was done, I ended up sitting right beside him on a log for a good while. The interaction went like this:
C â "You okay?" (he spoke first!)
A â "Hi, Charles." (very insightful)
To which Charles responds with a very, very earnest smile.
The rest of the time I watched him roll his own cigarette and smoke it to a stub. Of course that's when I took all the photosâ because, y'know, vague homoeroticism and cigarettes. All the while trying to turn Arthur's damn sights away so Charles would stop glaring insistently back at him. I mean, I'm aware that it's just game mechanics, but there was some serious eye-contact happening. Initially I felt it was interrupting my photoshoot, but on second-thought, I'm certain I was actually the one interrupting.
Anywho. During this enthusiastic interaction I kept thinking about this post by @arthursfuckinghat. I can't think of a better comparison. Finally being able to sit knee-to-knee with Charles for longer than ten seconds was a life-altering experience.
Also, I learned that he loves to lean back on the log a good bit. In comparison to Arthur's despondent (yet somehow immensely tense) shrimp posture, it was kinda silly.
#the depth i will go for this ship#maybe this reads like a stalker's journal entry but i#love him so much#arthur's okay too i guess#i'm joking i'm completely mesmerized by both of them#every breath you take every move you make#please do not take this post seriously i justlove spewing shit and making it sound funny#rdr2#red dead redemption 2#red dead fandom#red dead redemption community#arthur morgan#charles smith#charthur#pinethinks#chk-chk
49 notes
·
View notes
Text
Final Note: A Look at the True Ending of My Hero Academia
Wow, Hori. Way to ruin my heartfelt review of the final few chapters of your series. It was very inconsiderate of you to put this out.
Okay, but seriously, I was not expecting this to happen. When I had heard that Volume 42 was going to have a lot of new pages added, I thought there were just going to be more extras. Stuff like little notes and character profiles. Imagine my shock when we get a whole additional chapter for the proper finale of the series.
I am only writing about one chapter here. In spite of the fact this is ending the series, there's only so much I can cover here. So this is going to be a lot shorter than some of my other mega posts. More notes and a few longer tangents then the bigger analysis I had written about on the final arc and the epilogue.
And yes, I am using the fan translations here. Normally, I'd wait for some official translation to come out, but going by what people have said, these translations are pretty close to what's going on in the manga. Plus, the last volume isn't likely to come out until October and there is no way I am waiting that long to talk about this.
Duds and Duds: The Final Stitch-Part 2
Let's get something simple out of the way first: new looks.
-Nejire got one of the more improved looks. The spiral gauntlets and leggings are simple additions, but really add a lot to her look.
-I guess Present Mic's hair works like a tree. It grows as he ages and if you cut it, you can tell how old he's gotten by the rings.
-Best Jeanist, how did you get a hair cut that somehow even made you look like even more of a complete fop? And why the laces? Why do the jeans have laces in them?
-I'm mixed on Mirio's new look. The ones on his legs are kind of silly, but very fitting for him. I also miss the visor he had on as well. However, I cannot accept the pompadour as a part of his appearance. I'm sorry, but it just looks silly.
-Kamui Wood's new look is simple, but amazing. The narrower eyes look more menacing, the branches around his mask forming a makeshift crown, the wreath of leaves around his head to give him this regal look. It's great, no notes.
-The Ketsubutsu Schools kids got some minor touch-ups to help them stick out more, such as Shikkui's more rap artist-inspired look and Tatami's arm sleeves. It just makes them look less generic. Yo Shindo caught me off guard though. Maybe it's the cow-lick or hair dye, but he looks like an entirely new character. Like I swear his face changed shape too.
-I think Tamaki just won me over. No joke, he actually may have gotten one of my favorite looks. The all-black look with the hood gives this monstrous appearance. The teeth on the hood is not only amazing appearance, but a really cool reference to how his power works around eating. The little bendy straw on his costume is amazing as well. It's both a cute detail and a practical part of the costume.
-Juzo, Setsuna, and Kendo didn't have much going. Maybe a few minor design choice changes that don't hurt anything. Same with Tetsutetsu, but I really like his sharper hair and larger eye accents. Just something about them made him pop out more. I like Manga's drawing tablet as his chestpiece. It's a really cute design for his character.
-Seiji looks even cooler now with his sharper features. Inasa is more of a sidegrade. The Slimy Shadey hair is really odd, but I do like the goggles to help fit in with his steampunk look. Camie I'm the most confused about. Why does she have feathers in her cap? Is that a reference I'm not getting? Maybe to a superhero or mythological figure?
-Monoma has the worst design out of anyone here. I don't even know where to begin with him. The clock earrings are dumb and just seem like they'd get in the way. His gloves are actively keeping him from using his Quirk. And do I even need to say anything about this hair cut? I can't believe Hori turned Monoma into an e-boy.
-Fat Gum is a bit of a downgrade for me. The all-black look doesn't suit his more welcoming brand and personality. Plus, the "M" and "G" in the middle of the "F" already present on his chest just look really out of place. I just think it worked better with the "F" and "G" on his old costume. They just fit a lot more seamlessly into his overall look and helped break up all the yellow with some white.
Meet Up/Catch Up
Now to talk about certain changes to Class 1-A. Yes, I'm dedicating another list segment to this. I have a lot of thoughts on it
-Wow, I really don't like Sero's peach fuz mustache. It looked bad in the helmet, and it's even worse now. It just looks so wrong on him.
-I despise Iida's half buzz, though I will admit that's more than everything ruining that hair cut over the past seven years.
-Nighthide is such a terrible hero's name. I'm not sure if that's just bad translation, a lack of creativity, so simply an in character choice for Shinso to be bad at naming stuff. Just like his mentor.
-Kirishima threatening to scratch the hood of Bakugou's car is one of my favorite jokes in the series. I know it's only part of the fan translation, but I'm going to be disappointed if it isn't in the official one.
-I like how Hori basically had Denki and Jiro look into the camera and confirm they are not dating. Right after confirming two characters getting together that nobody cared about but him.Â
-I have once again been vindicated by canon. Iida is in fact faster than Bakugou. The manga out-and-out said it. All the power scalers out there can turn on your badge and calculators.
-Hey, look at that, a billboard with Izuku's face on it. It's almost as if he hasn't forgotten about it over the last couple of years. Maybe Hori wanted to make it extra obvious for some of the fans.
-I appreciate how not everyone is a pro hero by the end and some of them are still sidekicks. Any other author would have had it, so all the students are pros with their own agencies, but it's realistic not every one of them would have the want or ability to become a proper pro. I'm honestly surprised which ones are and aren't though.
-I'm kind of amazed that my guess of the rankings of the heroes ended up being so spot on. Pretty much all of them ended up in the brackets. I would have guessed where they were. Even some of the reasoning was spot on, like Bakugou's terrible people skills still getting in his own way a lot of the time. The dark horse of all this was certainly Shoji. I assumed that he would have fallen in the rankings due to spending so much time trying to deal with the heteromorph situation, but I guess that ended up helping him in the long run.
Missing Invites
So one complaint I've heard about this ending is how focused it is on Class 1-A and especially Uraraka and Izuku. Which I can kind of get. It's just that, as the final chapter in this entire story, it carries a lot more finality to it. So, if some character isn't given any attention, chances are they are never going to get it. I can understand the desire to see other characters. Like I wanted to at least get a look at how All Might and Endeavor were doing. Even if it's only one panel, it would have been nice how things were for them eight years on.
However, I do think that misses the point of this chapter. Because a lot of this chapter is around to act as an epilogue to the main cast of the series and to show us the future that they were and are still fighting for. As well as to tie up Izuku and Uraraka's arcs and to affirm what the story is about and what messages are. Anything that isn't focused on that feels more like a nice bonus rather than something integral we needed to see, such as getting to see the Big Three as heroes. A lot of the characters and their arcs were wrapped up already. As nice as it would be to see where they ended up, you don't really need to.
Ships Docked
Look, I'm glad there weren't a lot of ships got together within the final act. If we're being honest, a lot of the ships that people love didn't have a strong foundation in canon. So I didn't really want or expect an "And then everyone paired off and had a kid" ending that people were wishing for or dreading would come to pass. Considering that there hasn't been much in the way of personal relationships for more than 1-A as a whole, instead of pushing 1-A more as a larger unit of people that help and support one another rather than focusing on individual pairs, it would have been very jarring.
That being said, it's hilarious how, in a fanbase as famous for shipping as this one, there are only three canon pairings at the end of the series. Maybe four depending on how you interpret Gentle and La Brava's ending. And two of them were for ships nobody cared about. There was Shindo and Tamati, a pair that you'd only know was a couple from the databooks. Then there was Kuroiro and Komori, a connection that only had the faintest of set up in the databooks, a brief exchange during the Joint Training Arc, before being pushed front and center in the very last chapter. And of course, there was... we'll get to that, trust me.
Ghosts of Shipping Past
So you're telling me that Izuku got pushed to Uraraka by Bakugou and Toga pushed Uraraka to Izuku? Bakugou and Toga, who are the most popular pairs for Izuku and Uraraka respectively, are literally pushing Izuku and Uraraka together. And that's what ends up making them confess to each other. If I didn't know any better, I would say this is a Supernatural finale level of spite on Hori's part. That he got so tired of people harassing him and his staff about shipping and had this part sketched out to specifically make people upset about it.Â
And if Uraraka is seeing Himiko and Izuku is seeing Tomura, does that mean that they are both being haunted by them? Fanfic writers, this is a golden opportunity here to make a comedy fic. A newly minted hero couple try to live their lives while being haunted by the ghost of their archenemies. What, is Himiko going to be cheering Uraraka on about getting together with Izuku and that she should take him right now? Meanwhile, Tomura's haunting Izuku about how he should grind out another level in League of Legends before doing anything else?
Odds are LeMillion to One
I'm still pretty mixed about Mirio becoming the Number One hero. I guess it feels like such a big deal to get the top spot only to have it fall to Mirio. And I'm not saying that to slam Mirio. I do like Mirio. Mirio is one of the most heroic figures to come out of UA, if not the whole series. It's just odd to me because Mirio feels like such an afterthought. Outside the Yakuza Arc, he hasn't had much going on with him, let alone an arc where it feels like a proper conclusion. I suppose it's to show the change in things. How the greatest hero in Japan isn't this invincible pillar, but this jokey guy that can hang out with kids and make a fool of himself.
I guess that has less to do with where Mirio ended up and more about how little presence he had in the story. Looking back, I do think that Mirio's presence and momentum were put to a grinding halt because he lost his Quirk. That Horikoshi just wasn't sure what to do with him once the Yakuza arc was done. Because when I try to map out Mirio's character and his arc, I struggle to understand where it was going and how it ended up here. He's introduced as the guy who seems like the best "One For All" candidate on paper. Then it's shifted to being more about carrying on Sir Nighteye's successor. I know I'm getting way off-topic here. It's just been something that's been on my mind ever since I read the chapter.
Temperate
Shoto is great in this chapter. I've always stood by the idea that part of Shoto's arc in the series is about him trying to define himself as a person. Away from all his family and the baggage that came with it. From trying to accept his power as his own to riding himself over the demons of his father to finally being able to be his own person. Saying that he just wants to do something because he wants to do it. It's also a good contrast to how Enji was. Instead of obsessing over the same thing that destroyed his family, once Shoto got as high as he felt he could go, he instead turned to something new that he wanted to try. For no other reason than he simply liked soba and thought it would taste better with something he made.Â
I also really like how they tie this into the idea of heroes having more free time and becoming less and less needed. That now heroes have chances to take care of themselves, stop worrying about everyone else, and have lives outside their work. Again, that's something I feel like didn't ring as true with only Chapter 430 as context. We never got to see anyone besides Izuku working in that chapter. And since he was a teacher and not a pro hero, it didn't feel like what Hawks did came to pass outside of maybe a few lines. So I'm glad it got some focus on Shoto and his own arc. I think it's a excellent note to end his character on. I'm glad that it was more overtly finished as opposed to the single panel we got for it in Chapter 430.
Blast Back
So, after all that, what do I think about Bakugou's ending? I think it's an effective bittersweet ending to his character. He reminds me a lot of veterans after a war. And I'm not just saying that because he was in two wars for his life, both of which he technically died in, though that is part of that. It's more about the mindset and character of Bakugou. He's a man who defines himself by his ability to fight and win. Now the world is coming to the point where those aren't as valued, and he lashes out because of it. He tries to find that drive in other people like his sidekicks, but none of them have it anymore. He tries to reignite that rivalry with Izuku, only to find that he's moving on with his own life.Â
It's like a natural expansion of his failure to move past his mindset earlier on in the series and how obsessed he was with being the best, only now it's twenty times more depressing. It's an interesting way to end his character. Bakugou got what he wanted, but realizes how little any of it really means. Which isn't to say it's a sad ending. Bakugou was able to complete his arc and come out the other side a better person. That is a more worthwhile reward than any kind of ranking. However, I do think there is some hope for Bakugou. Considering how much of the chapter is about people trying to live their lives outside of being a hero, I prefer to think that he would eventually do the same.
Weightless Burden
Out of all the characters, Uraraka needed this chapter the most and easily benefits the most from the extra focus. There's just a lot about her character that felt unfinished otherwise. Like with a lot of stuff, it does help that we get to see Uraraka in action and helping people with their Quirks. It helps clear the air about what exactly Quirk Counseling is and how it's going to affect people from now on. That what Uraraka said wasn't just hot air, and she did help people. And that, yes, what the League did and went through was important. It helped push people to make changes later to keep something like this from ever happening again.
More importantly, we get to see her dealing with her emotions. I feel like an underrated part of Ochako's arc was her being more honest about her feelings. We got a lot of her trying to understand people and the importance of reaching out with Toga. And without that part of her arc completed, it seemed like a part of her story was left unfinished. I like how it gets so much focus in this chapter, with Uraraka basically being literally haunted by her feelings, both metaphorically and literally. All in all, I like how Uraraka was handled in the final chapter, and I think this is a good end for her. If only there wasn't something that overshadowed her entire storyline in the eyes of the fans.
Within Reach
I feel so vindicated by this whole chapter. Besides all the claims people made about Izuku being disproved, it retroactively makes Chapter 430 better. I was always fine with Izuku being a teacher. I felt it was a very natural place for his character to end up in hindsight. It's something he has the skill to do, especially in a place like UA with his observational skills and hero knowledge. However, it can still feel jarring with just Chapter 430. Izuku's dream was to be the world's greatest hero. He did achieve that, but it was never mentioned that he wanted to be a teacher. Having Izuku say that was what he wanted and enjoys doing is very important. It helps add a lot of validity to this writing choice and shows how much Izuku has grown into wanting things outside of hero work.
More importantly, I feel like this works much better as a finale for him. While Izuku working with Dai about his Quirk did work as showing Izuku's change in mindset, I don't think it was as satisfying of an ending. It worked to tie up some of the thematic ends to the story and Izuku, but it did not work as well for an emotional climax. Because Dai was just some nobody we hadn't met before. Now, we get a lot more proper closure with Izuku and the rest of the cast. We got his final moments with All Might and Aizawa, but not much else. Now we finally get closure with all of his classmates, Bakugou and Uraraka included. And it gives us time to show him enjoying stuff outside of hero work instead of just being told about it.
Car Bomb
Alright, let's disarm this first bomb. The car ride.
Speaking of growth, it is not out of character for Izuku to reject Bakugou's offer. It has been over a decade since Izuku has been in middle school. He has grown a lot over the year the story takes place in. Shoot, he's probably grown a lot more since then as well. My point is, this is not the same Izuku at the start of the series. He would not freak out over signed All Might merchandise. Izuku and All Might have been friends for a decade. He would not jump at the chance to work under Bakugou as a sidekick or with him as an equal. Izuku does and should have a life outside of Bakugou. Izuku does not owe Bakugou anything for helping to make him a suit. It was a group effort with Toshinori and the rest of Class 1-A, and I really doubt Bakugou would even want Izuku to join just because Izuku "owed him one".
I bring this up after talking to Izuku and Bakugou on their own because both are important parts of why this section of the story was done this way. Izuku out and out said that he wants to be a teacher over a pro hero. Being a hero is important to him. It lets him spend more time with his friends, and he gets to help people, but it doesn't define his life any more. He's doing what he wants now. He doesn't have that self-destructive heroism as a part of him anymore. His wanting and choosing to be a teacher is part of that healthy selfishness I was talking about before. I honestly think that him working with Bakugou would undermine that part of the ending. That he'd go back into hero work full time and have it take over his life rather than focusing everything on teaching. Shoot, it even ends with Bakugou telling Izuku to think more for himself.
And I think a lot of this comes down to people overestimating Izuku and Bakugou's connection and its relevance to the overall story and underestimating their own growth. Bakugou is Izuku's rival, and they play a part in each other's story, but their rivalry is of minor note to the greater story. This isn't like Naruto and Sasuke, where the two main rivals are of vital importance to one another's storylines. It's more like Ichigo and Yuru, where the rivalries are far less prominent and only occasionally cross over. It was more that Bakugou's own arc was heavily tied to Izuku, but Bakugou's arc was only part of what was going on in his own story. Specifically, the part of Izuku training to be a hero and how they both learn from one another. However, that part of it is done because Izuku found a life for himself outside of hero work, leaving not as much for Bakugou. Which is why I think the ending seems sad for Bakugou, even though I'd describe it as more bittersweet.
Holding Hands? How Scandalous!
All of this chapter aside, let's get into the real meat of this and defuse the second bomb. There were a lot of fans that were upset about this. Let's remove the good chunk that were simply upset their ship didn't become canon and focus on some real issues people have with this.
No, this isn't a fake-out. This wasn't made by Hori's assistants, generated by AI, or whatever other piece of cope you've heard online. This did happen, it is canon, and it is romantic. And yes, them holding hands is supposed to be romantic. Not only would it be out of character for these flustered nerds to do anything more implicitly romantic, but them holding hands ties a lot more into their characters. Them grabbing each other's hands is an integral part of their connection and growth. It's to show the two are connected and understanding one another. It ties back to the idea of reaching out being about understanding someone and part of why the two do it so much together. By them clasping hands at the end, it's to show the bond the two have made and how close they are now.
No, Uraraka getting with Izuku is not something that was forced into the story, nor was it something that came out of nowhere. Uraraka's feelings for Izuku have been set up ever since she was introduced. It started out as a crush but was slowly reinforced and built up between the two's appearances, both apart and together. Having her get with Izuku ends part of her arc as well. One of the biggest points of Uraraka's story is how bad it is to repress your feelings and not be emotionally open with the people around you. This is contrasted by Toga, someone who was hurt by that same repression, yet now was totally honest with her feelings. It's why Uraraka said that she admired Toga as a person for that honesty. Shoot, it's why Ochako confesses her feelings for Izuku in that fight. Something people seem to be forgetting. Uraraka pushing down her feelings wasn't the end of that plotline, it was merely another plot point in her story that culminated in this confession.
No, this doesn't devalue or reorient Toga's story to be about the two of them. Toga has always played a major role in the romantic connection between Izuku and Uraraka at various points in the story. There's a reason why Izuku keeps getting brought up whenever Uraraka and Toga fight each other. However, that was only a part of her character. Toga's story was all about trying to be understood for who she was and trying to find happiness in her life. She got that when Uraraka was willing to bleed and die just to try and reach out to her. And Toga's story was over when she died and saved Uraraka's life, living life as she chose to till the very end. Izuku and Uraraka getting together does not ruin that. Her usage here is more about her manifesting due to Uraraka's unresolved emotions. It's why Toga only shows up when Izuku becomes more active in her life. Again, it goes back to that whole thing about Uraraka admiring Toga for being so open about her feelings.
No, the fact that Uraraka ends up with Izuku does not devalue her character in any way, shape, or form. Her getting with Izuku is part of her story, but that's it: part of her story. She can still be her own person with her own life outside of Izuku while being in a happy relationship with him. They aren't mutually exclusive. Uraraka has this whole other arc she goes through with Toga that is integral to each character and the story overall. For the past eight years, Uraraka was and still is a pro heroine who helped countless people with the expanded Quirk Counseling program. That part was well established before the relationship was resolved. Because that's just as important to her story and character as the romance with Izuku. That doesn't go away because she updated her status to "In a Relationship". It doesn't automatically reduce her to a housewife. I'm sick of people saying this, and it's a frankly disgusting way to look at her character.
Epilogue to the Epilogue
So what do I feel about this ending? It was nice, and I am glad that we got it. I am someone who defended the original ending and have only come to appreciate it more as time has gone on. That being said, it did leave me with this feeling of incompleteness. Like the overall picture was there, but there were fragments of it missing. And in those fragments, people started filling holes with their garbage ideas. I do think that Chapter 431 filled out some much-needed holes within the first finale and ends the series on a good note.
Heck, Hori was able to fix and cover a lot of the problems I had with Chapter 430. The fact that Izuku wanted to be a teacher seemingly coming out of nowhere? Settled and expanded upon that he always wanted to be a hero as well as a teacher. The lack of any real final moments between Izuku and Bakugou? That was settled pretty well with the two of them in the car. The lack of resolution regarding Izuku and Uraraka? One of the main focal points of this chapter and what we ultimately end the series on. It feels more complete, if that makes any sense. And I'm glad Hori got this opportunity. Few authors ever get the chance to make a recovery like this, and fewer still are able to pull it off.
I will say that now I'm less worried than I was before. When I ended my review of the final few chapters, I talked about how much the general perception of the series would have been tainted by the ending. I feel like most fans are a lot more agreeable with this than they were on Chapter 430. I still stand by the fact that it was ruined by leakers and the general anti-hype tainting any discussion people could have about it. And it wouldn't have stung so if all of the obnoxious memes and straight-up lies surrounding the ending weren't out there.
Will My Hero Academia live on? Oh, I'm sure it will somehow. Maybe Shonen Jump will force the hand of one of their many mangaka into making a sequel series. Maybe it will live on through merchandise sales, spin-off light novels, and however many movies they decide to make about it. I know for certain it will live on. In us. Countless characters, stories, and art pieces that we all made because of it.
I started this series right around the same age as Izuku. Some young kid who was quiet, socially awkward, and obsessed with superheroes, knowing all sorts of trivia about them. So naturally, I was drawn to series where the protagonist was literally me. Yet what kept me was the story, the worldbuilding, the characters, the art, and, of course, the power system. But the thing that resonated with me more than anything was the message: anyone can be a hero as long as you choose to be one. Now that the series is over, here I am again. At a similar age to Izuku. I wonder if I've grown as much as he has. All I know is that My Hero Academia will always have a special place in my heart.
Sure, there were ups and downs throughout the story. Yet, in a strange way, I appreciate that as well. This story helped me a lot when it came to my critical thinking with the media I interacted with. It made me think about and reconsider what I was watching and reading over and over again. It helped me overcome my gut reactions to events and how those reactions would stick with me. It helped me think more and more about the actual message and meaning of it. Not what I thought the story was saying, but what the story was trying to tell me. It made me reconsider parts I despised and helped me appreciate what I enjoyed so much about this story.
Most of all, it inspired me to create this blog and to meet all of you. It filled me with so much creative passion that I couldn't help but share it with all of you. Was it hard? At times. But there was always the feeling that what I did inspired and helped the people see the series in a new light. I've had so many people talk about how much they love my blog, how they are excited to see me post, and how much they want to use my Quirks for their stories and characters. I've even had people say to me that what I did helped them think about stuff critically, and they were inspired to make their own stories all because of what I did. That means so much to me. More than you could ever imagine.
And now it's over. I'm left to wonder what I will do with myself and this blog now that it's done. I suppose I'll have to figure that out soon enough.
#My Hero Academia#Not Quirks#Midoriya Izuku#Deku#Ochako Uraraka#Uraravity#Katsuki Bakugou#Shoto Todoroki#Eijiro Kirishima#Red Riot#Mirio Togata#LeMillion#Himiko Toga#MHA Meta#MHA Theory
35 notes
·
View notes
Text
inspiration, privilege, and a new character âš
Hello friends!
This is my first update on my writing progress - just about a week after my first post (give or take a few hours)! Iâm still not entirely sure how to go about writing this even as I am in the process of doing it. So, first and foremost, apologies for any awkwardness or stiltedness. Please bear with me as I continue to figure this blog thing out! á±__á±
A quick overview for those of you who want to speed through my rambles and get to the good creative development bits: This week I wanted to gripe about the fickleness of inspiration, discuss unrealised privilege, and give some details about a character I am developing!Â
Inspiration
Okay, let's get the complaining out of the way first. Inspiration is so annoying! Ideally, I would have a steady, gentle flow of inspiration, so Iâm able to take my time to pick out the good ideas and discard the rest. But, noooooooo. Instead, my brain decides that I get one of two extremes most often: either Iâm overflowing with inspiration, stuck, unable to even process the sheer volume of ideas that are floating about my brain, or my idea stores are dryer than the Sahara desert. Itâs so frustrating!!!!!! Is this just a me thing? Do other writers deal with this? Ugh! I wouldnât wish it upon anyone.
I bring this up because this week has been really dry for me. It just figures that as soon as I buckle down and decide to commit to working my creative writing muscles once more, my brain decides that - nope! no ideas for JP this week!
I did eventually get hung up on one idea, during a conversation with my friend about how much we both love morally grey characters. They are just so fascinating to read/think about! When we were having this conversation though, my friend ended up doing a google search on moral alignment charts and this was the first image she clicked on:
Now, regardless of your opinions about the comic book characters on this chart, what caught my attention was the top left corner. Upon seeing everyoneâs favorite boy scout in red and blue spandex, I remarked, âClark Kent seems like a good guy and all, but lawful good characters are so boring.â
  đ
á±__á±
(Thus, an idea was born.)
A lawful good character that I, at the very least, donât find boring. What an inspired idea! I rolled the idea around in my head for the next two days as I made my way through classes and finally (while I was taking a shower of course because the best ideas are shower ideas), I decided that I would rework and expand upon a character I had already started creating. One of the characters from my failed creative writing attempt from over the summer.Â
Privilege
Because I have to make things terribly difficult and overly complicated for myself, I decided that I wanted to stretch out my graphic design muscles as well and draw my character. But I had a very clear vision of her in my head and wanted to bring her to life for you all to see. It mostly went well, which is good, seeing as I am still quite the novice in most artistic endeavors, until I got to her hair. My character is some type of fae creature (perhaps an elf? I havenât determined that part yet) and has dark skin. I was originally going to give her straight hair, but ultimately decided that there was no reason she couldnât have more textured, coily hair, so I set out to try and see if someone had created an accessible brush, or at least a tutorial on how to make one, to help me with drawing out my character hair.Â
I found zero. My style is generally on the simplistic, cartoon-like end of the realism spectrum and I was going to style my characterâs hair into long bubble-puff twin tails, so the brush type I was searching for wasnât terribly complicated. And what about braids? I wasnât able to find a single brush or tutorial for making a textured hair brush that was easy to search or accessible to me. So, I said screw that and ended up figuring out how to make my own.Â
It is insane to me how some forms of privilege are so invisible until they smack you right in the face. I am white. I was able to find several downloadable brush options and tutorials on how to make brushes for straight hair. But not a single one for coily, textured hair, or even hair put in protective styles. Itâs truly baffling, and I recognize even that feeling as a little privilege on my part because Iâve never had to think about it until this past week.
Iâm glad I made the decision to give my character textured hair.
Character
As I stated before, I like to make things difficult for myself and of course with the snags I had drawing my character, much of the time I could have spent writing her was eaten away. However, here are some key details I hope to develop further:
Her name thus far is Ailidh (eyy-lee)
She is some type of fae folk (perhaps an elf - thatâs what she started as but I may create my own magic system/world lore so who knows)
She is a nobleÂ
Not royalty I donât think (Iâm fairly certain I donât want the fae folk to be a monarchy)
Her family is very high ranking though (enough so that they may be part of a ruling class - perhaps and oligarchy type situation - they care for the fae living in there neck of the woods at least)
She is engaged (ooo drama!)
She does not want to be engaged
Ooo plot!
She is skilled with herbs and healing (and also poison) but terrible with weapons of any kind
She is very indignant that her parents send her around with more bodyguards than both of them have combined
She loves her parents and her fellow fae and has a strong sense of loyalty and duty
That, unfortunately, is all I have for now. Hopefully it wasnât too bland. á±__á± Some world-building crept out at me as I was coming up with her character and story which is very exciting and gives me all sorts of new inspiration! At the very least I have 2 new characters to come up with (her fiance and a surprise). á±__< But, I feel this has been quite long enough (4 pages of the doc I used to draft this on) and so I shall leave you all here for now. Kudos to those who managed to make it here through all my rambles!
And remember, dot your jâs and cross your tâs!
~Clementine J QuinceyđȘ·
#writer things#writers and poets#writers on tumblr#writerscommunity#creative writing#spilled thoughts#amature writer#writing#writers block#amature#authors#college#university#rambles#ramble for far too long#ramblings#im new here#still#this somehow ended up longer than my last post#please forgive me#textured hair#privilege#adobe illustrator#get some better brushes#art#artwork#drawing#graphic art#now that im thinking about it#i probably should have watermarked my drawing
1 note
·
View note
Text
Cardinal Copia x Reader
Warnings: not osha compliant//nsfw. fluff and smut; oral (cunnilingus), overstimulation, afab reader. use of petnames (ex. my love)
synopsis: copia and the reader decide to spend a morning in :) i just wanted an excuse to write smut tbh
word count: 3.5k
Rain from the previous night has carried well into this morning, and shows little signs of stopping. Dawn is bleak and gray as it crests upon the horizon. In your stateâstuck between the waking world, and sleepâyou reach out for him, finding the bed beside you cold. The little villa Copia calls home lies empty, save for you, and the constant tick tick tick of the clock on the wall.
Despite his absence, youâre in no rush to get up. On a Saturday morning, thereâs little more to do than basic chores, or lazing around the house. Maybe youâll catch up on some reading, or perhaps some leftover paperworkâSister Imperator seems to love her paperwork. Perhaps you could start with the sweeping, or dishes, but both tasks sound especially dull. Staying in bed sounds like a preferable option.
Outside, the incoming storm has rendered the sky dark, and the cobblestone path shiny. Fat droplets of water race down the window pane, spilling into the rocks below. Clouds are low enough that the tops of trees are obscured. Somewhere, not too far off, the abbeyâs bells ring out, signaling the hour. Nine OâClock. Various siblings will be gathering for mass soon; an optional ritual which only the most devotedâor those with nothing better to doâwill attend. Copia will most likely be there. Certainly Sister Imperator will be.
When the door to the bedroom finally cracks open, the most movement youâve made is that of rolling onto your side. The bed dips under his weight as he sits. A hand smooths over your hair, tucking a stray lock behind your ear.
Itâs about that point in which you roll over to face him. Copiaâs red cassock is replaced with a much more casual button down, and trousers. Black, although some red stitching is visible as he rolls up his sleeve. A nice touch.Â
âI didn't mean to wake you,â he says, âIâm sorry.â
âYou didn't.â You say. âIâve been awake.â
The yawn that leaves you seems to say otherwise. You scoot back a bit on the bed, and he sits, tugging his pillow away from the headboard. Copia sighs, running a hand through his slicked-back hair. He doesn't seem to quite know what to do with his hands as they switch between laying limply at his sides, and fiddling with the top-most button of his shirt.Â
You reach out to him, and he takes your hand, only to be pulled back to bed by you. A soft âoofâ leaves him as his head hits the pillow, mere inches from yours.
âYouâre back early today,â you say, âwas there no meeting?â
âTerzo was terribly late,â he says, âand Sister had other important matters to attend to.â
âSo you skipped work? How scandalousâŠâ you say flatly.
Copia makes a show of rolling his eyes, though a small smile tugs at his lips. âSays the one still in bed. Isnât it nearly ten?â
âDoes our dark lord not revel in sloth?â You ask.
In reality, you have kitchen duty this week, and youâre dreading it greatly.
In theory, you could use your position so close to someone in the upper clergy to your favor. Little things like job assignments, roommates, special meals. Names could be swapped, tabled tipped in your odds. You know better than to do such a thing. Sister Imperatorâs ire isn't something you want to earn, and she is aware of most things in the abbey.
Copia must not find it within himself to argue with you. And though his eyes are closed, you know very well heâs awake. You move closer to him, seeking the warmth of another body. He accepts you openly, allowing you into the space directly against him. You lean forward to kiss himâjust a quick peck on the cheek. Copia catches you on your way back, pulling you in for a proper kiss. The taste of coffee lingers on his lips.Â
âIs there any left?â You ask. âCoffee, I mean.â
When his eyes open, a look of guilt is visible within them. âIâll make more.â He says.
And though you wish to stay in bed just a little while longer, you trail after Copia. The hallway leads directly into a small, but cozy living room. Shelves are stacked floor to ceiling with books, some old, some new. More wood goes into the fire, and the kettle is set on the stove to boil. The remnants of last nightâs tea remain on the coffee table, aside half-read books, and video game controllers. You make yourself comfortable on the couch, shifting pillows and blankets to make room for yourself. Copia settles onto the couch beside you not long after, fishing the TV remote out from between two pillows. At this hour of the morning, nothing interesting is going to be on cable; shopping channels and reruns of game shows are the only programs available.
âWhat a dreary morning,â you comment, resting your head in your hands.
âI like the rain.â Copia says.
It was his timidness, and devotion to his work that first caught your attention; the passing glances in the hall, the looks that lasted slightly longer than they should have. By all accountsâhis upbringing, his way of lifeâCopia should be a different kind of man. Sleazy. Lecherous. Rough around the edges. Someone who takes more than he needs, and does so greedily. But behind his strange exterior lies a timid, sweet man. A strange tenderness is behind each of his actions.
You never would have realized it if it weren't for Terzoâs scheming nature. Maybe one day you should thank him.
This rare, quiet moment is interrupted by the whistling of the kettle. Copia hops up to attend it, returning later with two mugs. Before, you never were much of a fan of coffee, but countless late nights and early mornings in the clergy gave you a new appreciation for it.
âHow do you take yours?â Copia asks, although he already knows the answer.
âSugar and cream if you have it,â you say.
He does.
Maybe a minute passes before he returns to the living room, carrying a mug in each hand. He settles back onto the couch, and when the opportunity to sprawl out presents itself, you take it, laying your legs across his lap. One of his hands trails along the curve of your leg. The other finds the remote, mindlessly flipping through channels. Copia eventually settles on a cooking show, although neither of you are paying attention to it.
Moments like this are fleetingâsomething to be savoredâand that adds to your reluctance to get up. His hand ghosts up the side of your calf in slow, repetitive motions. Soothing. The pads of his fingers are rough, but gentle. Copiaâs attention turns from the TV, back to you. The corners of his lips twitch upwards in the slightest hint of a smile.Â
âWhat?â You ask quietly. âWhy are you looking at me like that?â
âWho knew one little librarian would corrupt me so much,â he says.
That earns an eye roll, and a quiet laugh from you. âMe? Really?â You say.
âI used to be a pious man,â he says, âdeeply devoted to my work andâŠâ
âAnd I showed you there was more to life than work.â You say, and he nods.
What is the fun of the clergy if you can't relish in lifeâs luxuries? Much of your life was spent burying your own needs for the sake of others. Once you found a place you belong, and could truly, freely exist, you had years to make up for. A life to live freely and love fully.
Of course, Copia was born into this life. Perhaps he doesn't know the difference.
You tuck your legs back under you, leaning against his shoulder. Copia is quick to make room for you, looping an arm around your waist. His gaze falls to the bare curve of your legs. Nothing too scandalous. At least, not more scandalous than being found barely-clothed in his bed. Yet if you ask him, heâll say something about appreciating the view regardless.
Itâs a dangerous game you are playing, tangling your limbs with a member of the upper clergy. The various cardinals and papaâs are no stranger to casual relations. Casual sex, and one night stands come with the position. People love shiny, new things. They love to feel in power if only for a night. But to form a long term relationshipâlet alone one with the son of Sister Imperatorâwould be to put a target on oneâs back. Not a great idea if you wish to fly under the radar.
Copia is not papa, and you will not be his prime mover.
This time, when he kisses you, thereâs more of a need behind it. A set of warm hands find your cheeksâthen your hairâpulling you impossibly close. The cardinal is typically a patient man, but today brings a strange desperation.
You can't help but wonder just what happened in the meeting this morning. Did Terzo say something to him?
When he pulls away, a line of saliva connects your lips to his. Warmth blooms in your chest, spreading out into your extremities. You pray he can't pick up on your racing heart. Probably not from such a distance, but the feeling of it beating within your chest is too much to ignore.
âSister Imperator is less than pleased with how distracted I have been from my work,â he says.
So it was Imperator then?
âWas it not you that first distracted me from my work?â You ask, a coy smile spreading across your lips. âIf my memory is correct, it was you who instigated that night at the libraryâŠâ
If anyone is to blame for this, then it is Terzo. Without him, your little crush on the cardinal would have gone nowhere.
Copia separates himself from you just enough to slide off the couch, coming to rest upon his knees. âAnd who would I be to resist such sweet sin?â He asks.
Was it not the forbidden fruit that tastes most sweet?
He sits on his knees before you like a man bowed in prayer. Truly blasphemous. Your legs part just enough to give him room to settle between them. Copia moves slowly, achingly slowly. Itâs not in his nature to be so direct; heâs testing the waters, waiting for you to make the first move.ands trail up your thighs before coming to rest on your hips, pushing up the hem of yourâhisâshirt. A small hum of approval leaves him as he realizes you have nothing on underneath.
A set of mismatched eyes meet yours, clouded with lust. His shoulders are hunched forwards slightly, head tilted down, gaze trained on you. An expectant look. From here, the once powerful cardinal looks vulnerable now.
If he ever asks, youâll say you didn't plan this. Really, you didn't, but one has to be a little scheming to last within the clergy.
âWhat is it, Copia?â
He swallows hard. Your eyes follow his adam's apple as it bobs in his throat. âMy love, I wish to taste you,â he says, voice low. âMay I?â
âYou may.â
He hooks his arms around your hips, pulling you closer to the edge of the couchâthat draws a small gasp from you. Now, your legs hang mostly off the couch, coming to rest on his shoulders. Copiaâs stubble is rough against your skin as he presses his lips against it, trailing kisses up your thigh. Three on the left, one on the right. Achingly slow. You don't think his movements are meant to be soâyou truly think heâs trying to pace himselfâbut they all feel teasing in nature.
You wish for nothing more than to lean down and kiss him. To hold him gently in the same way he holds you. His tongue traces up your slit once before you can no longer contain yourself, and pull him close, hands guiding him by his hair. From him comes a small, muffled noise of approval.
Copia is a man who claims he is not skilled with his tongue, although that couldn't be further from the truth. Heâs no stranger to your taste, your feel, the subtle movements of your body. He laps and sucks like a man starved for weeks, finally presented with a meal. A tongue devoted in total worship, for such reverence can only be that: worship. Moans spill past your lips and you do nothing to stop them. Thereâs no reason to be quiet in here, nobody is around to hear you. They only seem to make him more eager to please.
Youâre reminded of a sermon from a few nights ago. Terzo led it. He would soon become intoxicated, but not before bestowing the crowd with a few words of wisdom:
Our pain, our pleasureâŠ
One finger presses into you. Then another. Curling and pumping into you. The leg thatâs no longer supported by his shoulder hangs loosely at your slide.
We devote ourselves to HimâŠ
Sister Imperator looked about ready to strangle him once he started bringing up female orgasms. Maybe he had a point. Maybe Terzo was just alluding to what was going to happen at the afterparty.
The nails on Copiaâs free hand dig into your skin. Not hard enough to hurt, but hard enough to leave little crescent shaped marks. Itâs enough to bring your attention back to him, and his mismatched eyes.
A low noise rumbles up from his chest as your grip tightens on his hair. Your own release comes upon you sooner than intended. Copia seems to notice it before you do, continuing to lap at your poor, sensitive clit. You can only writhe helplessly before him as he works you up toâand throughâyour release. Even then, he is unrelenting, continuing to work you over with his tongue; a mix of lust, pride, and gluttony in their most primal forms.
When Copia does finally pull away, his chin glistens in the low light of the room. Youâve done quite a good job at messing up his hair. It sticks out at strange angles now, and is only slightly fixed when he runs a hand through it. Something in Italian spills past his lips, although you canât tell if itâs a prayer, or a curse. He wipes his mouth with the back of his hand, moving to sit beside you on the couch.
Once your shirt comes off, youâre left bare before him, nipples stiffening when exposed to open air. Copia takes you in greedlily, admiring the curves of your body. The angles. The softness of itâyouâall. His reverence is a form of worship in its own right. He must be painfully hard nowâthe bulge in his trousers is a telltale sign of that. Copia palms himself through them, before you lean in to take charge, straddling his lap. Off comes his shirt, a task that takes both of you to complete, your hands fumbling for buttons in unison. His neatly tailored slacks are the next to go, leaving him in nothing but his boxers. Your discarded clothes go into a pile on the floor, tossed aside carelessly.
If the circumstances were any different, youâd go through the effort of finding a condom. Today you don't, though, itâs not for a lack of abundance. You wish to feel him in his entirety; limbs tangled, bodies becoming one. Like a pair of horny newlyweds, youâre all over each other. The first kiss he gives you is softâgentleâbut grows more needy as your hands brush across his erection. He lifts his hips just enough for you to tug down his boxers, freeing his hardened cock. Copia must be painfully hard now, yet he still tries to contain himself.
Copia leans back just enough for you to straddle his lap, and you do so, with your thighs on either side of his. The redness on his cheeks has now spread to his chest, and the tips of his ears. His breathing has evened out now. His lips find your neck, but not in a kissâno, heâs savoring your closeness. His hands find your hips, and yours find his chest, guiding you as you lower yourself onto his hardened cock. Thereâs a slight sting as you do soâa stretchâalthough itâs the kind of pain that inevitably feels good. The two of you just fit together so perfectly, you can't help but think.Â
The sound of skin slapping against skin fills the air, combined with a mix of gasps, and moans. Copiaâs hands wander up and down the length of your body, finding your hips, thighs, breasts, but never resting in one spot for very long. Your arms wrap around his neck, wrapping around them as you try to find purchase against his body. The couch creaks in protest underneath the two of you. Quiet, nonsensical words of praise spill past his lips, only muffled further when his face is shoved against your breasts. Copia doesn't seem to mind.
âBeautifulââ he huffs, âyouâre so beautiful.â
Youâd say it back if you could form any words. And he truly is; skin flushed, and slightly shiny with sweat. The veins in his hands are more prominent nowâyouâve always had a thing for his hands. The feeling of them around your neck, or down your body. Gloved or not. Taking one of his hands in yours, you bring it to your lips, wrapping them around his pointer and middle finger. He still tastes of you.
Copiaâs breath catches in his throatâthe muscles in his thighs tenseâall telltale signs that heâs going to cum. His nails dig into your hips hard enough to leave little crescent shaped indents. Maybe theyâll bruise. Maybe not. And when he finally cums, he cums hard, spilling into your unprotected womb.
Your second orgasm isn't far off, and youâre still oversensitive from the first. Youâre content to chase your own release, grinding down against him. Copia helps you along with his thumb, toying messily with the bundle of nerves. Broken strands of sentences spill through you, and Copia seems to take that as high praise of his work. It comes upon you all at once, like a wave rolling over you, pulling you under and spitting you out wrong. Your thighs are a mess of his cum, and your own. The couch is certainly a mess.
Once again, you feel his stubble against your neck as he presses a kiss to it. Then your cheek, then your forehead. A hand smooths over your hair as your head falls into the crook of his neck.
Itâs another moment before you remove yourself from him. If you had any say in the matter, youâd stay like this for the rest of the day. Copia guides you onto the cushion beside him, taking a moment to admire his work; the red nail marks, flushed skin, and cum seeping down your thighs.
âEh, sorry my love,â he says, and you assume heâs referring to the mess.
âItâs okay,â you say, âitâs not my couch anyway.â
Copia groans as he stands, heading for the kitchen. When he returns, he has a washcloth in his hands. Patting the inner part of your thigh, he motions for you to lay back. Copia takes great care to clean your thighs, dragging the cloth across them. The damn cloth is slightly cold against your skin, although the chill feels nice. An ache has settled into your hips from the events of the morning. Nothing that some ibuprofen won't fix.Â
âMaybe we should do that in Terzoâs office,â you say, and you swear you feel him twitch beside you, âteach him to miss a meetingâŠâ
âUnfortunately, I think this is something that happens in his office often,â Copia sats, ânot much work gets done in there regardless.â
That draws a small laugh from you. You can believe it. Youâve never been to one yourself, but youâve heard stories of the afterparties Terzo throws. Calling them extravagant is putting it lightly.
Sleepy, and sated, you curl up in the space beside him, and the arm of the couch. The warmth of his body, combined with the smell of his cologne threaten to lull you to sleep. Your body seems to associate him with safety, and as such, staying awake becomes a challenge. You sip from your now-cold coffee, turning your attention back to the TV. Outside, the rain grows heavier, tapping against the windowpane. Fog leaves the outside world in a hazy, dreamlike state. You know at some point in time youâll have to get up and begin your daily chores. For now, youâre content to stay by Copiaâs side.
âI guess the rain isn't so bad,â you say.
âIs that so?â He asks.
A small hum leaves youâa nonverbal confirmation. Maybe the rain isn't so bad. Maybe it was Copia who taught you to like it.
#not osha compliant#cardinal copia x reader#copia x reader#totally forgot to post this here last night#whoops lol#cross posted on ao3#editing this somehow took longer than writing it#if i do end up writing more for ghost then ill probably make a masterlist but for now ill jsut link this in my pinned post
154 notes
·
View notes
Text
So. Everyone who yelled at me yesterday for making a ramble on Reynie going blank and then not resolving it, this is for you: (@lemondropletters, you have been tagged)
Also, it's in a Google Doc because it was definitely too long for a Tumblr post, and ~~I don't know how AO3 works~~
The (vague) premise is that, instead of Constance seeing Curtain's broadcast, they all get to the compound mentally sound, but once there, they split up to look for Mr. Benedict, and instead Reynie finds Curtain. This is the wrap up of what would have happened in the last episode.
#I'm sorry if it's also garbage#My brain hasn't been letting me sleep the last two days so I've just been working on this#And also I've never tried writing fic before so it is highly likely to be bad#But it was certainly a fun experience!#I was like âOh I'll just rewrite that first post in this new format and then add the notes I had in my draftsâ#And from there it somehow spiraled into a five and a half thousand word mess#But I think I learned some things!#And I'm sorry Miss Perumal isn't more help I got caught up in the emotion and I just really wanted the kids to work it out themselves#Especially since Reynie is normally the driving force for those kinds of solutions#But without him it took a lot longer than I expected#Also be warned I use a lot more em dashes then I think I'm supposed to#And I was trying the technique of mostly using the adult's formal names since the main perspective is the kids'#But the point is that I did it. I tried.#And if it's terrible then I will just never do it again#I'm sorry I didn't know how to end it so it's kind of vague and abrupt#I hope it's fairly in-character I tried really hard but messing up character voices terrifies me which is why I've never tried this before#I am genuinely so sorry if this is hot garbage it certainly feels like garbage#Okay shutting up now. Again my apologies#the mysterious benedict society#mbs#reynie muldoon#kate wetherall#sticky washington#constance contraire#miss perumal
37 notes
·
View notes
Text
gojo satoru x reader | fake marriage au [18+]
in holy matriphony ch4. in a motherâs eyes
á° pairing. fake marriage au - neighbor&realtor!gojo x nurse!reader (ft. choso x reader & suguru x reader)
á° summary. gojo satoru is your extremely annoying next-door-neighbor who you're pretty sure is the most insufferable man you've ever met. given the fact that you exclusively work the night shift at a chaotic emergency dept, just got broken up with your boyfriend of seven years, and have been taking care of your sick mother ever since her multitude of diagnoses, yet somehow your neighbor is the main source of stress in your life should speak volumes. but when your mother's medical bills start to skyrocket to more than you can manage, and you learn that said neighbor of yours has the best private health insurance plan in the country, you ask him to enter a matrimonial agreement with you for the spousal benefits all in the name of saving a few hundred thousand dollars. but you'll have to see if suffering cohabitation w him is worth any amount of money.
á° genre/tags. fluff, smut, angst, enemies to lovers (sort of), annoyances to lovers (that's more like it), small town romance, fake marriage, next door neighbors, lots of bickering, suburban shenanigans, slow burn, mutual pining, gojo likes to play house but you don't, hatred for the american healthcare system, gojo always forgets to mow the lawn, jealousy, an insane amount of profanity, mentions of cigarettes, depression/anxiety; btw gojo in this fic is in his mid 30s n reader is in her late 20s
á° warnings. reader in this fic has a sick mother w alzheimer's & cancer so there is secondary medical angst!!
á° chapter. 4/x
á° words. 10k (omg a whole number...very sexy)
a/n. hellooo my ihm friends! hope you're all doing well. ahh i'm glad to finally be posting this chapter lolol. it's a littleee off tangent from what happens in ch3, but still has some important plot developments. it does dive into feelings of depression & anxiety, so just wanted to give a warning on that! but yea other than that i hope you enjoy and see you at the bottom!! :) also so sorry if there are errors i only had time to skim through it once :((
nav. masterlist
âJust go ahead and sign right here for me.â
You take the pen from the hospice nurseâs hand. Itâs cheap black plastic with a pink fuzzy pom pom attached to the end of it with peeling glue.Â
Your eyes briefly flit across the paragraphs detailed in printed ink until your gaze lands on the highlighted lines at the bottom of the page. Your signature. Spouseâs signature.
âWeâll need to have your husband come here to sign the paperwork as well, since heâll have to add your mother on his list of dependents, but we can certainly get started on expediting this process for you since the insurance has already been pre-approved,â the nurse tells you as she accepts your signed paperwork and then neatly tucks it into one of the compartment holders.Â
The afternoon goes by smoothly, with your mother surprisingly patient as she sits in the waiting room while you wait for the nurses to formally show you to her new room.
You thought that you could put off putting her in hospice for a little longer, because in all honesty, you werenât prepared to let her go just yet. You werenât prepared to not have her in the house anymore. But lately, sheâs been putting herself in lots of danger, like attempting to take her own medications when she does not know the correct dosing, and forgetting things on the stove when she attempts to cook.
But the last straw was when you came home from a very brief run to the grocery store at night a couple days ago to see a handful of your neighbors out on the front lawn with your mother at their side. She had apparently gotten out of the house and walked down the neighborhood, then fallen on the sidewalk but was unable to get up. When your neighbors had found her, a miracle as they were just coming home from dinner and caught sight of her in the illumination of their headlights, they tried to help her get up but she couldnât. She couldnât even tell the firefighters that came by to help her what her name was, or what year it was, or where she lived.
It was when you realized you couldnât even keep her safe anymore that you had to let go.
âIs that a wedding ring?â your mother asks, pointing a trembling finger to it as she lays tucked inside her new hospice bed, âare you married?â
You glance down at the ring Gojo gave you in the courthouse, almost surprised to find that you were still wearing it in good faith. âYes, mom. I am.â
âWhy am I here?â she asks you, âI donât want to be here.â
You stiffen a little. Although you were mentally preparing yourself to answer these questions, the preparation didnât make it any easier. âI know. Iâm sorry. Itâs just for a little short while, okay? The doctors want to run some tests on you.â
âWho are you married to?â she asks.
âTo Satoru,â you tell her, âour neighbor.â
She lets out a small gasp. âThe sweet boy who fixed our A/C?â
You roll your eyes. not sure why your mother has hyper fixated on that memory with Gojo when most days sheâll look at you like youâre a stranger. âYes mom.â
âOh, I like him,â she tells you with an affectionate nod. She hesitates slightly, wearisome of some other thought that flashes through her mind. âHow long have you been married?â
You let out a small sigh. This is already a conversation you had with her a couple days ago, and it doesnât feel good to lie to her. It was hard enough to do once, but to have to constantly lie to her over and over again over all the smallest things just so that she stays calm and safe and happy seems to drain you of all your energy and happiness you had left in your bones.
Little white lies, thatâs what they are. Harmless ones. Thatâs what you tell yourself to absolve yourself of the guilt.
âIâll come back soon, okay? Iâll tell you more about him some other day,â you say to her, speaking gently in the way an adult would speak to a child. The way she used to speak to you. You could never exactly pinpoint when those roles became reversed.
You finish discussing some more insurance matters with the front-desk nurse as she puts together a small folder of documents for you. While she works, you glance at the little counter shelf that includes a plethora of pamphlets on how to deal with the complicated feelings that arise from putting a loved one in hospice care, and dealing with the emotions of having a relative with advanced stage dementia. They are pretty brochures, lovingly creased at the folds as if looked through multiple times by people who walk in and out of this facility, but seemingly only few take them home. You slip one of each into your folder when the nurse hands it to you, manage the best smile possible, and then turn on your heel to head out the hospice doors.
The sun is setting outside as you take the walk back to your car, which was purposefully parked a half mile away to afford you the luxury of a melancholic stroll. Somehow, you feel like youâve left a piece of yourself back at the hospice. A feeling you canât quite shake from your bones.
Your feet stop walking somewhere along the sidewalk on their own, the street lights above you flickering brighter into life as the sky is now a dusty gray with only streaks of purple. Thereâs a liquor store you spot across a small parking lot to your right, and youâre guided towards it, but not without a sickening feeling in your chest.
When you open the door, the bell at the top jingles, and you glance to the right where you see a lanky young man playing some sort of shooter game on his phone by the cash register. You grab a bottle of vodka, a bottle of white wine, some packs of skittles, one of the mini pizza boxes at the hot food station, and then dump it all onto the counter.
The young man scans all your items without even so much as sparing you a glance, but does take a look at your ID, then says, âTotalâs $68.65, cash or card?â
âCard.â
Just before you tap your card, something displayed behind the cashier counter catches your eye. Something familiar, something tempting, something you weigh in your head about twenty times within one millisecond all due to the cortisol coursing through your veins and you eventually say, âUh, and could I get one of those, too?â
The cashier looks behind himself to what youâre pointing at before turning around. âSure.â
The same jingle is heard on top of your head as you leave the store, now with a burning hot mini pizza box in your hand as well as a plastic bag that carries your candy and the two clinking bottles of alcohol.
âOh!! omg, y/n,â you hear a feminine voice call out and youâre instantly wincing. The last thing you wanted was to be bothered right now. You just wanted to go home and get drunk and then pass out on the floor of your living room. But alas, the world is small.
You turn around to see Hana come running across the sidewalk lot towards you, and when sheâs about a few feet away, she glances down at your hands and all the things you were carrying. You quickly shove your last-minute purchase into your jacket pocket with a shameful conscience, and try to hide the plastic bag of liquor behind your calves. There was no hiding the pizza box, but at least that was the least incriminating.
âOh, Hana, wow! What a coincidence seeing you here,â you say to her, pressing your lips into a small smile.
âYeah, I um,â she points over her shoulder towards the hospice thatâs standing tall in the darkness of night, cells with windows illuminated with light. If you didnât know any better, you would think it was a prison. âRemember I told you my friendâs mom is sick and sheâs at this hospice?â
âYeah,â you say.
âI was just visiting her mom with her,â she tells you.
âAw,â you comment, âI see, I see.â
You adore Hana, you really do. She was there for you when the whole Yuna and Choso thing went down, picking your shifts up for a good week when you couldnât stomach going into work when your ex-best friendâs stupid face was gloating in the halls over how she stole your boyfriend. Hana was there for you when you were a new hire and all the doctors were being bitchy about a ânewbie in the EDâ, but she stood up for you, even cussed the fuck out of one of attendings for the whole hall to hear when you were being disrespected by one of them. Sheâs someone you can beam about how hot the EMT and Firefighter men that stroll into the ED are, too. A priceless companion.
And even though you two have hung out after hours sometimes, it was still always a little awkward to see a coworker outside of work.
âWhat are you doing here?â she asks.
âI actually, um, was going to tell you at our shift tomorrow, but I just admitted my mom to the hospice too,â you say, âandâŠthanks a lot for telling me about it. I really appreciate it. It seems like a wonderful facility.â
Her eyes briefly widen with surprise before they soften once again. âOh, thatâs wonderful, love. I hope all goes well. And your little insurance scam worked! Good for you!â
âShhh,â you hiss at her, looking around yourself with paranoia, âthe feds are everywhere.â
She laughs, sweet in the air, before the sound settles and she looks at you with something reminiscent of well-intentioned concern. Her eyes flit to the plastic bag you were still holding behind your legs. âHeyâŠum, ifâŠif you ever want some company when you come to visit your mom, just let me know. I hope you know you donât have to do everything alone.â
You blink at her, sucking in a short breath to respond, but it only leaves you as a slight puff of air. Thereâs a silent gratitude that you give her, because itâs hard for you to express any feelings with words, but youâve found that the people in your life who know you best can always read you without them.Â
âThank you, Hana,â you manage to say with a slight croak to your voice because you were fighting back tears.
She smiles at you. âTake care, okay? And see ya tomorroooowwwwww,â she coos at you, coming up to you to give you a small hug, a squeeze of your upper arm, and then she heads back towards the direction of the hospice.
You watch her walk away until you canât see her anymore. And then you head towards your car.
When you arrive at your neighborhood, you park in front of Gojoâs house. You have a feeling that you wonât be able to bear the vast emptiness of your home now that your mother is elsewhere, and so you drag your feet up the stone stairs of his house with a heavy heart instead.
The spare key that he gave you weakly pushes into the keyhole with about as much force as your fingers can manage, and you realize they almost feel atrophied.Â
The house is dark when you step inside, spare for the ambient street lights shining through cracked open blinds on the windows, and the curtains rustle gently from the draft of the AC, a chill that reaches you too by the time you make it to the staircase.
It doesnât seem like Gojoâs home. A glance at the clock tells you itâs close to 8pm. You briefly consider texting him to ask where heâs at, why heâs out so late, when heâll be home, and whatâs for dinner, but you canât even bring yourself to pull your phone out of your coat pocket.
Weak legs manage to take you upstairs and youâre about to pass through to your room when the slightly open door to the master bedroom taunts you, like a peephole into some other wordly dimension. Like the wardrobe in the chronicles of Narnia. A portal into your fake husbandâs life.
With a palm pushing on the door, you slowly crack it open, and you know the anxious voices in your head are getting worse by the day when the creaking of the door hinges sounds like a lullaby to you.Â
Was this an invasion of privacy? And did you really care if it was?
The room is big, with a king sized bed off to the left, sheets neatly made and duvet primly tucked under, like the way hotel beds are set up. You feel a slight flush of embarrassment when you remember you havenât been making your bed in the mornings for the past couple days youâve been living here so far, and you wonder if Gojo would judge you for something like that. If heâd think you were a messy or undisciplined person. If he would think less of you.
Truthfully, in a lot of ways, you still felt like a child. You barely weathered a lot of your formative adolescent years when dealing with your parentsâ divorce, and youâve had to put so much of your life on pause to take care of your mom ever since she got diagnosed. So here you were, in the body of a 29-year-old woman, yet still feeling so painfully juvenile. One that forgets to make her bed in the mornings, and on most nights canât seem to stomach anything other than cereal for dinner. It was like you were still at a party that everyone else had left, except all it ever was is hell. Your life was such a stark contrast to the lives of other adults youâve come across. The ones that wake up at six to go on runs, the ones that have paid off mortgages with five figures in their retirement accounts, oh god, the ones that meal prep, and the ones that, all things considered, have their lives together. The ones that donât spend at least an hour of every day, in fetal position on their bed, sobbing until tears soak through the sheets of the pillow down to the feathers like bone, because youâre so overwhelmed with stress and preparing yourself for the grief of losing your mother which you know that, no matter how hard you try to save her from, will inevitably one day come.Â
You used to cook dinner every night, make your bed every morning, and go to pilates on the weekends. Back when you were a little younger and healed and excited to live life. But now, you barely get by. Your priorities are with your mother. You canât remember the last time you did anything nice for yourself, including something as simple as the luxury of getting to come home to a clean house because you hardly ever had time to clean it, not with all the doctorâs appointments you were driving your mother to, not with all the extra shifts you were picking up at the hospital to pay off your debt, not with all the times you felt too depressed to even get out of bed.Â
But your mother is in hospice now, so youâve made time, right? Youâve made the decision that everyone in your life has been begging you to finally do. So why do you still feel so empty inside?
By a quick survey of the room, you notice Gojo doesnât really have many framed photos hung up on the walls or perched up on surfaces. None, actually. Only a contemporary painting above his bed frame and then a faded vintage horror movie poster plastered up near his desk. Not terribly odd, since in your experience most men donât really do the whole âcluttering the house with millions of photos of their familyâ thing until they at least have a couple of kids and some purebred dog. The thought of Gojo someday setting up a little portrait photo at his desk with his wifeâsâhis eventual real forever wifeâs, pretty face in it, posing with their two beautiful kids, makes an oddly melancholic feeling waft through you. You wonder if he would keep a two-by-two in his wallet, too.
Your feet move one in front of the other as your finger traces the surface wood of a dresser cabinet, something that looks a little vintage and oaky, in stark contrast to the modern minimalist vibe Gojo has set up in the rest of the room. A family heirloom, maybe? Thereâs no dust that coats your finger, which surprises you. If you were to run your finger across your dresser at home youâd have collected enough dust to snort down your windpipes like a recreational drug. But Gojoâs a real estate agent, making a living off of dressing houses up in perfect cosplay so that monetarily stable middle class families feel inclined to buy them. So youâre not exactly surprised heâs invested in keeping his own house in pristine condition too.Â
There is a little bit of chaos, though. Like the shirt he has haphazardly hung over his chair at his office space over to the right. Thereâs a coffee mug sitting there too, porcelain and reflecting the moon light off, but upon peering inside you see that itâs half empty with stale coffee. Heâs got pens sprawled across the desk, in a fashion that suggests he accidentally knocked them over in a rush, and slowly, like some grounding exercise, you place them one by one back into the paper mache pencil holder. It briefly occurs to you that he has a lot of paper mache containers of sorts around the house. You lift up the pencil cup, turning it in your hand until your eyes catch something written on it with glittery pink gel pen.
i luv u unkle toru! -yur BEST FREND 4EVUR juno!!! :D
A small smile makes it onto your face. The handwriting was messy, more like scratches than smooth lines, and nothing less than what you would expect of a child. You remember making paper mache and clay trinkets at preschool for your mom and dad when you were younger. And youâre sure if you were brave enough to open the box of memorabilia that sits in your attic some day, youâd see your own scratchy scribbled handwriting on them. An innocence that is long gone and buried, never again to be delicately placed on desks or counters for all the living.
The draft from the AC reaches you once again, brushing over your skin and causing a chill to shiver down your spine. It kicks at the curtains as well, causing them to ruffle up towards you, baring the dark outside world into the streets. And you notice in that momentary glance that thereâs a roof just outside the window that overlooks the backyard. A roof? Spotted by a depressed woman going through a quarter life crisis? There was nothing more tempting than that.Â
The window was easy to open, which only caused unease over the revelation of how easy it would be for someone to rob this house. You make a mental note to tell Gojo to get a ring camera or security system of some sort since he doesnât seem to have one, but you can already picture him telling you something about how statistically low the crime rates are in this neighborhood compared to all the other neighborhoods, and then youâd tell him that itâs just for your peace of mind. But whether heâd compromise or not after that, youâre really not sure.
You take a seat on the roof, a little scared as you sit because of the slight slope, but itâs comfortable once youâre settled. You sit criss-cross-apple-sauce, staring out into the neighborhood of perfectly lined up suburban houses. Youâve got a better view into some neighbors' backyards, noticing that a couple of them had pools while some of them have big gardens. There's a cat resting up on a fence in the distance. A car drives by with headlights illuminating everything in its proximity briefly before zooming off. You glance up at the sky, and notice the full moon, but itâs too cloudy to see any stars. Or perhaps it was just the light pollution from the lamps making it difficult to see.
On instinct, your hand reaches inside your coat pocket for your phone, but your knuckles hit something else instead. A moment of brief confusion flickers through your head, but then you immediately recall the last-minute purchase you made at the gas station.
Your hand pulls out the object, and then you stare down at it. Squinting your eyes a little, because itâs a sight that feels familiar but also one you havenât seen in so long: a pack of twenty Marlboro red cigarettes.Â
Youâve tried a lot of things to manage your stress over the years. Excessively working out, eating a lot of sugar, going on six hour hikes to touch grass, flirting with random men at bars, fucking Choso until he was rendered speechless, multiple types of antidepressants, you almost tried smoking weed once with your roommate in college but you wimped out last second. But the habit that had gotten you through the years of 21 to 24 is held loosely in your hand right now. Itâs been five years since you quit, but resolve was often a fickle thing. As the saying goes, once an addict, always an addict.Â
Thereâs a brief moment of hesitation as you slowly peel the plastic off of the back, but then it all comes back to you like a reflex youâll never forget up to where you slide a cigar up out and then pinch it between your two fingers. Forgetting to buy a lighter with the cigarettes is definitely something you would do, but because you remembered it was something that you would do, you remembered not to do it. The flick of the flame coming to life is ASMR you didnât know you were painfully nostalgic for, and you balance the cigarette between your lips in that sort of movie-star way people used to obsess over back in the day. But just as you bring the lighter up to the end of the cigarette, and just before you can light itâ
A hand shoots out in your periphery, grabbing your wrist and entirely stalling the movement.
You gasp, lips parting enough for the cigarette to fall from them and into your lap. The hand wrapped around your wrist is large and masculine, and you briefly consider screaming, but when you snap your neck to look at the perpetrator, you see Gojo crouched down next to you on this roof. You notice heâs wearing a black suit, a tie that was loosely secure hanging from his neck into the space between his spread thighs as heâs crouched, and whatever gel he had in his hair from earlier only barely remains as strands fall over his forehead haphazardly. He looks like heâs on the other end of a long work day.Â
You blink at him, expression plastered with surprise, but his is only earnest. With breathtaking blue eyes that you realize he could easily use to surrender a person just by looking at them, like the way heâs looking at you right now. His lips are pressed together into a firm line, as if to suppress some emotion, but the slight crease to his brow makes you feel like youâre in trouble somehow. Like he was silently scolding you for something.
âIââ you stutter.
He lets go of your wrist and discreetly pulls the lighter out of your hand. And then his hand reaches for the pack of cigarettes you were balancing on your knee, but on some reflex that you donât even think about, you try to snatch them away from him, and now youâre both tugging at the same pack of cigarettes.
ây/n,â he says, âlet go.â
âNo,â you say stubbornly.
He sighs and tugs a little harder. âGive them to me.â
âButââ you stammer, voice becoming softer to see if thatâd work on him, âIâmâŠâ Your grip on them tightens. âIâm stressed.â
He raises an eyebrow at you, then finally loses his patience and snatches them right out of your hand. He stands up from his crouched down position to toss the pack off to the side onto the roof somewhere. Youâre surprised when he lets out a sigh and sits down next to you on the roof, as if he felt the obligation to. His legs stretch out in front of him, but still bent slightly at the knees, and he leans backwards with his body weight braced on his palms laid flat on wood paneling behind him. âThere are better ways to relieve stress,â he tells you candidly.Â
âLike what?â you ask, and just when he opens his mouth to speak, you clarify, âand donât say sex.â
He shuts his mouth and his eyes flit up to the sky for a brief second. âDamn. I didnât have a back-up answer.âÂ
You roll your eyes, releasing a deep breath, then draw your knees to your chest before resting your chin on top of them.Â
âI didnât know you smoke,â he says after a century-long minute.Â
You wince a little, because you were half hoping he was going to just drop the subject all together.Â
You bite your lip nervously and hug your knees to your chest tighter as if to hide yourself from him. âI donât. Well, I havenât. Um, not for a while.â
âHuh. I see,â he says.
Another silence passes, and as he shuffles next to you, the fabric of his suit brushes against the fabric of your coat, and youâve become entirely too aware of the feeling.
âSo,â he says, breaking the awkward silence, âyour momâs in hospice now?â
You nod, enthusiastic enough to where you wonât look like youâre entirely depressed about it.
âThatâs good,â he says, âno issues with the insurance?â
You shake your head. âThey need you to sign some papers by the end of the week though,â you tell him. âWeâll have to go in person.â
He nods slowly to affirm heâll make time for it. âI really hope things get better for your mom,â he says, voice soft as he stares off into neighbors homes like you had been doing ten minutes ago. You see the cat that was resting on the fence get up, do a big stretch, and start walking along the length of the fence. Your eyes briefly glance at Gojo, and you notice his gaze is tracing the catâs path.Â
âMyââ you start, hesitant all of a sudden by the vulnerability you already feel swelling within you, most definitely due to sitting with someone on a rooftop late at night, but you decide that youâll be nice to him for once, ââŠmy mom seems to remember you a lot. More than she remembers me.â You let out a small humoring laugh, as if that fact doesnât completely destroy you. âShe was blabbering to me again for the seventh time about how you apparently fixed our AC.â You try to bite your tongue, but canât help it when you say, âalthough Iâm pretty sure you just pressed a bunch of buttons until it started working again.â
âYup. Thatâs exactly what I did.â
You roll your eyes and sigh.
Another awkward silence.
âCan I ask you a question?â you say.
âSure.â His voice sounds deeper, like heâs sleepy.Â
âWhy did you agree to marry me? Thatâs not something people just do out of nowhere.â
He glances over at you, and you flicker your eyes to him. âWhy? Having regrets?â he teases, with a slight nudge of his elbow to your side.Â
âJust answer me.â
He lifts his palms up from behind him and leans forward, placing his hands on his knees instead. âI donât know. If something I could do would help someone out that much, I wasnât going to say no.â
You hum quietly, still confused by his intentions. But youâre too jaded to question them.
âIt costs nothing to be nice,â he adds.Â
You run soothing circles over your thigh through the fabric of your jeans. For some reason, your mind wanders to Choso. Thinking of all the years you wasted staying with him even though you knew his affections were long gone, just because you didnât want to break his heart. Only to realize that you never had that privilege in the first place.Â
âI think,â you say, your voice barely above a whisper as you draw your knees closer to your chest, âthat sometimes it does.â
A gust of autumn wind breezes by, ruffling the trees that the two of you are at eye-level with at the moment. You're pretty sure youâve completely lost Gojoâs interest at this point, where heâs finally too tired to deal with your oddly cryptic attitudes and overall generally displeasing vibe, assuming this based solely on his prolonged silence beside you. Youâre ready for him to get up and abandon you here on this roof, left to ponder every single thing youâve done wrong in your life. It was any second now.
âSometimes,â he instead speaks up, and itâs so surprising to you that you jolt a little bit, âyou can do everything right, and people will still find a way to fuck you over. But I donât think thatâs any reason to stop being nice to others.â
You glance over at him, your eyes widening slightly, but he just continues to peer off straight into the night. His blinks are slow, lingering on being closed for a moment before he opens them again, and youâre mesmerized by the sight. The skin under his eyes is slightly dark from exhaustion, heavy with character that makes you aware that heâs just a person too. And for what feels like the tenth time this week, you realize that heâsââŠhandsome. And for what feels like the tenth time this week, your heart flutters in your chest.
He scoffs suddenly and dusts his hands off. âI sound like a fucking youth pastor.â He lets out an exhale before suddenly standing up onto his feet before you can think more on it. He looks off into the night again and lets out another exhale that sounds more like a sigh this time. âGod, itâs getting a lot colder these days. Might have to start running the heater.â
You blink up at him with no commentary to add.Â
He looks down at you. His face is relaxed, but you can tell those eyes are distracted. A shimmering blue ocean in its own world while he attempts to stay present in this one.Â
He holds his hand out to you, and you stare at it blankly like youâve got no clue what he intends for you to do with it. But you finally take the hint and curl your hand around his palm so that he can pull you up onto your feet too.
You stumble a little, falling forward from the sudden blood flow to your brain, but he holds you steady by the strong grip of his hands on your elbows. Heâs close to you, close enough to where you can smell the faint lingering scent of his cologne. Something different than that expensive one he wore to the courthouse, but itâs comforting somehow. A fragrance thatâs more him. And you feel nervous as you look up at him underneath pale moonlight.Â
He lets go of your elbows. You feel cold from the loss of his touch. But his right hand moves to gently hold your left hand in his palm, holding it curled as his thumb barely grazes the stone you wear on your ring finger; the one he gave you.
The way his thumb prods at the silver band is like heâs inspecting its quality, as if it has to pass some test to be worthy of sitting on your finger. Or maybe just any finger, if you were to quell the delusion. Youâre not sure if heâs satisfied with his inspection.
âWhere did you get itââ you blurt out.
His gaze flickers up to your face briefly before heâs back to examining the ring. âIt was my momâs.â
Your mouth gapes slightly in shock, heart dropping a little in your chest, and all of a sudden you feel guilty. Guilty that he put his motherâs ring on your finger for something that was fake, something that was essentially a business deal, something exchanged to you out of fraud when it was a precious family heirloom that should be exchanged with love. And maybe he didnât care about it much, some people donât care about the sentiments of objects. But your mind thinks of the oaky vintage dresser in his room, so out of place in the aesthetic of its surroundings, a decision you can only imagine him of all people, mr. âeverything in this house has to look like an IKEA catalogâ, would do if the dresser held some importance to him that was more than meets the eye. And so youâre compelled to think that maybe this ring did, too.Â
âWhy would you give me this?! You couldâve just gotten a cheap fake diamond ring from a pawn shop and called it a day,â you ask him, suddenly feeling burdened by it.
âWell I wasnât exactly given much time to think of other options.â
âButââ you start, only to realize you have no counter arguments for that.
He lets out a huh noise, like the sound someone makes when theyâre pleasantly surprised by something, as he looks down at your hand that he still held in his. âItâs kinda crazy that it fits you perfectly. I wasnât sure.â
Your mind wanders to when he slipped the ring onto your finger in the courtroom, followed by the kiss. Soft, sweet, the lingering warm sensation of his palm on your cheek as he cupped your face, the same way those heartthrob actors do in all those romance movies and kdramas that you watch on Friday nights while snuggled up in a blanket, wondering when anyone will ever kiss you like that. You remember the ghost sensation of his hand hovering over the small of your back, fingers lightly grazing the nape of your neck, his frame blocking out everything around you as he kissed you, just to pull away and for the two of you to then pretend like it never happened, as if it wasnât one of the sweetest kisses youâve ever known.
You slowly pull your hand out of his, the moment feeling too tender for your liking, and you clear your throat before flitting your eyes up to his.Â
âRule #1,â you remind him with a soft whisper, âno touching.â
You purse your lips, watching his round eyes blink once, then twice, before he shoves his hands in his suit pockets. He rocks back and forth on his heels for a few seconds, nodding slowly in submission, and then he turns on them to head back to the house. Youâre standing a little stunned from the abrupt ending to this trance of a moment on the roof, and youâre also a little surprised with how your chest is heaving a little bit with fast breaths, but you eventually snap out of it to follow him inside too.Â
You two make it back inside the house, with little words exchanged. You pretend to not notice the way Gojo tilts his head at his desk, like heâs confused about why it looks tidier than when he left it. Youâre prepared to feign innocence or ignorance, but he doesnât press you about it.Â
âYâknow,â he says from behind you, his chest briefly brushing against the back of your head as he pushes the bedroom door in front of you open so that you can head out into the loft, âthose oversized 1800s-esque nightgowns youâve been wearing around the house kinda make you look like a less-hot version of Ebenezer Scrooge.â
âGo fuck yourself.â
âąââââąâąâŠâœâŠâąâąââââą
âSign right here for me, sir.â
You watch as the nurse slides the papers across the high-raised counter of the hospice nursing desk towards Gojo, his eyebrows narrowing as his eyes skim the words on the paper and land at the highlighted lines where heâs been intended to sign. You feel nervous for some reason, as if heâd suddenly find something disagreeable and refuse to sign, then take you to the courthouse first thing to finalize a divorce and send you off to prison while claiming he was blackmailed into the whole marriage in the first place.
Instead, he pulls a pen from the chest pocket of his suit jacket, clicking the end of it and scribbling his signature onto the paper with some jet black ink that looks like it takes a second to dry. How pretentious of him. The pink pom-pom pen was right there.
The nurse behind the counter continues to chat with him about something, blah blah dependents, blah blah tax claims, blah blah youâll receive an itemized bill in the mail. Youâre trying your best to eavesdrop in on the conversation, but most of your senses are being occupied by examining all your surroundings. When you dropped your mother off at the hospice, your feelings were at the forefront of conscience, but now that youâve had a couple days to come down from that overwhelming emotional high, youâre here to scope out the quality of this place youâve just dumped your mom at.
The facility is clean and sleek, with a color theme of red and an ocean blue across the signs, the furniture, even with the paperwork they hand out. All the workers had color-coded scrubs based on their occupation or specialty, and none of them had stains on the fabric. You take a glance down at the modest leather pumps you were wearing past the creases of the long skirt, and notice that the floor was shimmering off their reflection in a perfect polish. It wasnât bad, this place.
âThanks, you too,â you hear Gojo say to the nurse behind the counter. He has a professional smile on his face, but still kind and genuine, which makes the woman at the computer something bashful and unable to make eye contact. He folds something that looks like a receipt into his chest pocket before tucking his pen back in there too and then turns to face you. You make a mental note to pay him back for whatever he just paid for, at least once you move some money around.Â
Your eyebrows lift, feeling a little dazed as you blink at him blankly.
âAlright,â he says, shoving his hands in his pockets, the sound of his shoes on the polished hospital floors satisfactorily tapping in your ears as he took a couple steps towards you, âwhereâs your momâs room?â
âHuh?â
âWhatâs her room number?â he asks you.
âY-You wanna go see her??â
âOf course I want to,â he says, âsheâs my mother-in-law.â
You roll your eyes and pet the fabric of your skirt to smooth the wrinkles out. âYouâre getting a little too invested in this role of fake husband.â
âI get to annoy you all day and ride the adrenaline rush of committing a federal crime,â he says, âof fucking course Iâd get invested.â
You sigh, tossing some of your hair to behind your shoulder before glancing up at the signs, squinting slightly to locate the ward where your motherâs room is, before you hear an extremely high-pitched and somewhat catty feminine voice call out from behind you. You glance at Gojoâs face as he peers off to whoeverâs behind you, and you see him visibly stiffen a little.
âIs that Dayton countyâs sexiest realtooorrr???â the voice purrs, and you turn on your heel to see a blonde bombshell of a woman clacking her kitten heels down the glistening floors of the hospice, with another brunette bombshell just a few paces behind her. Bombshell #2 sighs something like âit issssâ before they walk right up to your fake husband and take turns at giving him a playful squeeze of his bicep. You have to physically stop your jaw from dropping at the sight.Â
âWow! Ladies, soâ...so great to see you two,â he says out of polite obligation, and you immediately clock the fact that he doesnât address them by name.
Bombshell #1 turns to look at you, all of her hair moving as one solid entity with the motion from all the hair spray thatâs probably holding it up, and she points at you with a long slender finger that narrows into a french-tip. âOh whoâs this?? Another one of your clients??â
âOh, no, sheâs myââ
âIâm his wife,â you interrupt him, irritated for some reason.Â
Both the women chirp something out like oh! before their faces twist with confusion.Â
âI didnât know you were married,â Bombshell #2 says in a thick New Jersey accent.
Gojo lifts his left hand up, the silver band on his hand glimmering under fluorescent hospice lighting. âVery happily,â he says, as if someone was holding a gun to his head.
Bombshell #1 crosses her arms, and you try not to stare at how nice her boobs look in the low scoop-neck jaguar print top she was wearing. You were no better than a man. And now youâre pissed off at the idea of Gojo glancing down too, but a flick of your gaze up to his face tells you heâs safe. For now.Â
âYou werenât married when I asked you if you were a month ago,â Bombshell #1 sneers at him. Itâs true, the math wouldnât make sense, but in his defense, this marriage was a fraud.
âOr when you took me out for dinner last week after I bought my house,â Bombshell #2 snarls with an undertone of hurt.Â
Gojo clears his throat beside you before pointing at Bombshell #2. âHow is that, by the way?â he asks in an attempt to change the subject, âthe half acre down on Maple Ave, right? You, uh, enjoying the pool?â
The woman let out an offended scoff andâwere her eyes sheening with tears?? She puts her hands on her hips. âNo. Mine is the three bedroom house with the cedar gazebo on 14th street.â
Her friend next to her rolls her eyes and smacks her gum between her cheek. âIâm the one that bought the half acre down on Maple Ave, jerk. Ugh!â She grabs her friendâs arm with a high-pitched hmph noise leaving her throat, and you can hear the other one sniffling subtly as she wobbles on her heels with her friendâs pull of her arm.Â
Right before leaving the two of you alone, Bombshell #1 turns to you and says, âI hope you find someone who treats you better,â and then they storm off together down the hallway, their perfectly blow-dried hair bouncing in sync with each stomp.
You blink at the sight, a little flabbergasted from the interaction, and then flit your faze up to Gojo. You see him awkwardly scratching at the back of his head with a grimace on his stupidly handsome face.Â
âThatâs what you get for being a manwhore,â you tell him.
âIâm not a manwhorââ
âYou went on a date with another woman while you were maaaaarrrieeeddd?!â you coo as you let out a fake gasp and slap your cheeks with your hands, âdespicable, really.â
He lets out some disgruntled noise, the source coming from deep within his throat. âNo. We werenât fake-married yet,â he vindicates himself, âand it wasnât a date. I just bought her dinner as a congrats for buying a house. Not a big deal. I do it for all my clients.â
âSatoru. You do realize youâre leading these women on, right? I mean, Iâve seen the way you talk to them. Even if you think youâre just being friendly, please know that your definition of friendly is most peopleâs definition of flirting.â
âThatâs ridiculous.â
âItâs true.â
He raises an eyebrow as he glances down at you. âAlright, how come this flirting in disguise of friendliness hasnât worked on you then?â
You scoff in disbelief before crossing your arms. Maybe you did deserve a better fake husband. âYouâre never friendly with me. Youâre always rude to me.â
âWhat? Iâm not always rude to you.â
âWell, youâre certainly much more rude to me than you are to other women,â you say, tapping the tip of your shoe with irritation.
âCan we not do this right now? Weâre in the middle of a hospice.âÂ
âGod, youâre such a cop-out,â you mumble as you forcefully push past him towards the hallway thatâll lead you to your mother. You can hear that Gojoâs on your tail, following you down one of the more dimly lit hallways, and you can tell he needs to stall the strides of his Daddy Longlegs to not overtake your pace.
âWhat the fuck is a cop-out?â he asks you from behind.
âLook it up on urban dictionary, Grandpa. Unless you donât know what the Internet is, either,â you spat.Â
You waltz right up to your motherâs room just in time to see a nurse making her way out with a clipboard in her hands. She glances over to you when she sees you approaching in her periphery.
âHi! How can I help you?â she asks.
âIs it alright if we visit my mother?â you ask her.
âOh! Sure, let me just clean her bed pan really quick.â
Your brow furrows. âB-Bedpan?? Why is she using a bedpan??â
The nurse stops in her movements. âWell, yesterday and today, thatâs just what she has decided to use.â
You immediately become hostile. âThatâs not right. She never needed to use one at home. Why is she suddenly using one here? Is that not a clear sign of deterioration? The restrooms must not be kept well enough here if she doesnât want to use them.â
The nurse becomes something meek, her eyes widening as her mouth gapes slightly. âMaâam,â she squeaks out, âwe see this commonly with patients as they begin to adjust to hospice life. Weâll urge her to use the restroom, but as of right now, we need to prioritize what she finds most comfortable.â
Your expression softens, your shoulders relaxing from their tense position, and you duck your head a little with guilt. âRightâŠIâm sorry.â
The nurse presses her lips together with a well-meaning smile before shuffling into the room and closing the door behind her. You sigh and lean your back against the wall next to the number plate, cheeks flushing slightly from the confrontation. You have no idea how loud your voice was or who heard you. But you try to convince yourself that youâre just stressed and trying to look out for your mother, although the guilt still sits.
You glance up to see Gojo staring at you with slightly wide eyes, his hands shoved into his pockets, and he tilts his head to study your expression.
âWhat?â you snap at him.
âAre you doing okay?â
âJust fine, thanks.â
âAre you sure?â
âSatoru,â you cut his questioning off by raising a palm into the air, âjustââŠjust stop.â
His brow furrows together slightly, but before he can show any further concern, the nurse exits the room and holds the door open for the two of you.Â
âAll set!â she chirps, and Gojo moves to hold the door open in her stead, and then the nurse bolts down to disappear somewhere down the hallway.
You hear Gojo let out a small huff of a scoff as he stares down in the direction the nurse ran off in. âGlad to know Iâm not the only one thatâs scared of you.â
You roll your eyes and walk into the room through the open door.
Your mother lays in her bed, looking out the window with her hands resting on top of layers of white linen sheets, her skin looking slightly paler than usual. You approach her bedside slowly and she finally turns her head to look at you.
âHi mom,â you gently greet her, sitting down on the stool beside her bed, âhow are you doing?â
Her eyes dart across the features of your face, and you briefly glance towards the wall to the right where you see Gojo standing from a slight distance.
âOh, hi dear,â she says with a smile, and relief washes over you.
You match her smile with your own. âMom, I brought someone here to see you.â You glance over at Gojo, who starts to close distance now as he approaches the foot of the bed, âthis is Satoru, my husband.â
Your motherâs eyes widen, âOh! I know him,â she scoldingly swats a hand at you, like youâve embarrassed her somehow by assuming that she doesnât know who he is, âheâs my neighbor!â
You sigh, âyes mom, the one that fixed the A/C?â You attempt to finish her sentence for her.
She looks confused for a moment, but slightly nods as if to avoid any further confusion for herself. âButââŠbut, whyâŠâ she trails off and then looks at you, âIâm sorry, are you my nurse?â
Your shoulders drop slightly. âNo, mom, itâs me. Your daughter. Do you remember?â
Her face scrunches before it entirely relaxes to keep some image of composure despite the haze you know she feels in her head. âOhâŠyes, yesâŠmy little girl. I remember you, of course!â
Your eyes become layered with a slight sheen of tears, âIâm glad.â
âWhereâs your father?â she asks, âhe said heâd bring me someâŠoh dear, whatââŠhe said heâd bring me tea. Iâve been waiting.â
âMom, dad isââ you pause for a moment to think on your feet. You could either tell the truth, or a little white lie. You never know what to do. And either one comes with either guilt or sorrow. âWell, heâll be here soon, I just wanted to come see you.â
âOh okayâŠâ she trails off, her eyes squinting at you once more with that same look of confusion on it, but then they drift towards Gojo. âOh youâre a very handsome young man! You look just like my neighbor.â
Your eyes flicker up to Gojo, and he walks up to your side by your momâs bed. âYes, Mrs. l/n, I am your neighbor.â
âWith the lemon tree!â
âThe avocado tree,â you correct her with a small sigh. âAnd heâs my husband mom. And also our neighbor.â
âOh I see I seeâŠâ she says, looking up at him, and in a moment that shocks you, she holds her hand up for him to take.
Thereâs a slight moment of surprise on his face too, but he accepts her frail hand in his, and you glance over to your mom to see her look at him with some look of peace on her face.
âOh, sit down here, wonât you?â she tells him, and you both blink at her in a moment of hesitation.
He pulls a stool up to the side of the bed right next to you and takes a seat down onto it. Your mother holds his hand with both of hers now, soothing her palm over the back of it before she taps on it lightly.
âOh, my little girl is very sweet. She would bring me flowers from the garden when she was,â she glances at you, confused once more, âwell I remember her when she was so little but she looksâŠa little older now. Ah, but she would bring me such pretty flowers.â
Your heart aches in your chest. You never knew what version of you your mother would remember. Some days, youâre still supposed to be an angsty teenager that shuts doors in her face, some days you were just as you are right now, and other days, you were just her little girl. And it confused her, the image of not seeing you in the way that she remembers. In the only way she knew how.
âYouâll take good care of my sweet girl, wonât you?â she asks him.
And it knocks the wind out of you.
It drops your heart to the center of the earth.
The thought that, after so many moments where she doesnât remember you, she still knows that youâre someone she wants to keep safe.
Your mouth gapes slightly, tears welling in your eyes and you try your best to blink them away, but you see Gojoâs hand slip out from being held by your motherâs hands, to instead use both of his to hold hers. Your eyes snap to his face, and you see that same earnest expression youâve been growing used to seeing these days.Â
âYes,â he responds, eye contact level with hers, âI will.â
A small puff of air leaves your lips, a single tear streaming down your cheek and you quickly swipe your trembling fingers to remove any evidence of it before you huff out a shaky, âexcuse me.â And then youâre standing up off the stool, and in a few hurried steps across the room as more tears continue to stream down your face, you make it to the door to push out into the suffocating air of the hallway.
Itâs hard to breathe, huffs and puffs barely leaving your lips as you struggle to pull air into your lungs while you storm down the hallway at a fast pace, your heels clicking underneath you in a way that only sets you off further. Suddenly, all the sounds around you make you sick to your stomach, a wave of nausea washing over you, and your nose burns with the intensity of the tears that continue to stream down your face. A few hospice staff look at you with concerned expressions, and you eventually reach a heavy-duty door that leads you out into a secluded staircase hallway where the dim lighting serves to relax at least some of your senses, but you still feel like youâre about to pass out.
Even in the haze of your emotions, thereâs this glimmer of a memory that comes to mind. One from when you were younger and you were pushed on the playground at school. You cried and cried and cried in your motherâs arms, but even then, you didnât want her to baby you. You would say to her, Iâm a big girl now! in that same way a child knows nothing of what it truly means to brave the world.Â
That little girl had no idea that one day, there would be moments where she wouldnât be remembered as her motherâs little girl anymore.Â
No matter how old you grow, you will always be my little girl, your motherâs voice echoes to you, the feeling of her squeezing you in her arms as she holds your sobbing little form in hers casting a ghost sensation across your skin.
In a motherâs eyes, youâll always be her baby.
And thatâs why it hurts.
Because itâs all fake.
Itâs phony.
Itâs not real.
This arrangement you have with Gojo.
And if your mother were to die tomorrow, there would be no one to take care of her little girl anymore.
Not in the way she believes there will be.
Of all the white lies, this one pierces you straight through your heart in a way that leaves you gasping for air.
Amidst your whirlwind of thoughts, you hear the door push open harshly, and when you glance over, you see Gojo standing in this dimly lit hallway as he turns his head quickly to the left and sees you standing there.
âHey,â he says, catching his breath as he lightly jogs up to you, âhey, hey, hey,â he repeats with more concern now when he sees the state youâre in, and he seamlessly pulls you into a hug, your cheek pressing against his chest that feels warm even through the fabric of his suit jacket and shirt, and that familiar scent of him completely engulfs you.
You sob quietly, wiping your snot on his tie and your tears on the felt fabric beside it, your hands balled into tiny fists at your chest, squeezed between the two of you. You feel him tuck your head under his chin and his arms wrap around you tighter. You donât even realize it at first, but suddenly, it has become easier to breathe.
Then, you wail, and you cry, and you sob, because you donât have the words to even explain how you feel, about not just this, but with everything, a buildup of everything that has been suffocating you in your life that just comes crashing down on you all at once.
âI know,â he says, his palm resting on the back of your head as he holds your face to his chest, his voice soothing in your ears while you sob until thereâs nothing left to cry. âI know.â
You two stay like this for another minute or so as you come down from the cries, your remnant sniffling echoing in the hallway while you wipe more of your snot on his jacket. You make the first move to pull your face away from his chest, but he still keeps his arms wrapped around you when you look up at him.
With your gaze darting across his face, you take in the blue in his eyes. Eyes that are looking at you so softly itâs suddenly hard to breathe once more. And when those eyes flit to your lips, your mouth parts slightly as you two breathe in unison.
Itâs possible that you could have dreamed the moment you saw him lean down slightly towards you, his eyes still set on your lips, but it didnât matter because youâre pushing him away with strong fists before you can even register the thought in your head.
He lets go of you entirely, his eyes wide once more, and you glance down at your feet.Â
A tender moment, just like on the roof, broken just because you canât handle thatââŠthat way, that intense way that he looks at you. New rule, no looking at me longingly like you want to kiss me. I wonât allow it.
âI want to go home,â you whisper, still examining your shoes. And you suddenly feel embarrassed that he had to see you this way. Heâs supposed to be scared and intimidated by you, not holding you in his arms while you cry.Â
Heâs silent for a moment, but you can tell heâs searching for things to say. âYou donât want to say bye to your mom before we go?â
You swipe your palm against the wetness on your cheek. âNo. I just want to go home.â
ây/n,â he tried to convince you.
You finally look up at him. âPlease.â
He breathes in a few breaths as he studies the features of your face in a way that makes you feel so seen that itâs frightening. But he slowly nods, then says,
âOkay.â
.
.
.
.
.
[end of chapter 4]
a/n. hi friendsss i hope you enjoyed :'') yea like i said at the a/n in the beginning, this chapter is a slight off-tangent from last chapter, but ch5 will continue with a lot of the stuffs that were brought up in ch3. but yea i wanted to explore the whole process of emotions reader would go through putting her mom in hospice, since it kinda felt like a big thing, hence why it got its own chapter. aaa i hope to see you in the next one!! much love from me :''0
âž take me to chapter five!
note: please do not ask me for updates or when i will next update (read rules)
đ·ïž @tremendousbouquetflower @semra4 @noctuaism @gojonegs @reinam00n
@bloopsstuff @bbyxxm @yungbloode @elloredef @spriteshawtyy
@joemama-2 @luniunia @4y3sh4 @ironhottubstranger @lushafterglow
@hermizery @manyno @idiot-juice-enthusiast @fairyflorasworld @teramisuyhin
@mmeerraa @bnha-free-writing @xenop0p @spaghettinewt @pngjpn
@anniegojo @rirk-ke @chiyokoemilia @higurumapet @pickuptruck01
@electrckchild @vi-ola666 @arishaxml @lavender-hvze @starmapz
@sxnkuna @billiondollarworth @fallintothechasm @mavvsmm @satorubluu
@ricaliscious @satxoru @oyaoya-bungeegum @satowooo @samistars
@ifartmangos @andeverden @13-09-01 @lindyloomoo @tvdumarvelhpsimp
note: iâm starting to transition towards tagging interacts to make sure iâm tagging active readers! but as always let me know if/when your taglist preferences change :)
taglist is closed
#jujutsu kaisen#jujutsu kaisen fanfiction#gojo satoru#gojo x reader#gojo smut#gojo x reader smut#gojo x reader fluff#gojo x reader angst#jjk gojo#gojo satoru smut#gojo satoru angst#gojo satoru fluff#smut#fluff#angst#gojo satoru fanfiction#gojo x you#long fic#jjk fanfiction#jjk series#romance#fake dating#fake marriage#neighbors au#ongoing series#humor#slow burn#mutual pining#enemies to lovers#gojo x reader series
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
mixed messages | r. sukuna
âźÂ tags ; gn + afab!reader, unhealthy relationships, not cheating but reader flirts with gojo while tipsy for fun, undefined relationships, fingering / making out, jealousy, modern!sukuna, sukuna and yuuji r brothers 18+
âź wc ; 2k
âźÂ a/n ; a snippet / extension of my modern sukuna post for @arguablyferal. i hope it gives a clear-ish idea of what he's like!!
some more like. relationship explanation in an authors note at the end.
âźÂ synopsis ; you've never been able to get a good read on him. would he really come to a party just to keep you from flirting with another guy ?
somehow you doubt it.
He's hitting on you.
Gojo is, you think. Though you can't be sure since it feels...a little conceited to believe that a guy like that suddenly developed a genuine interest in you. You can think of a couple reasons he would hit on you, all of them to do with getting on Sukuna's last nerve in their never-ending rivalry.
But it's weird because it doesn't really feel like he's just messing around. As in, it doesn't seem like it's just for that reason.
You know Gojo. Not as close as Shoko or Getou might but enough to comfortably call yourself a distant friend. A little more than acquaintance but less then close.
He's facetiousâmelodramatic, reallyâtotally by design. By necessity, some of it is an act, but you're good enough at reading him to know what's playful and what's not.
That's why you think that Gojo is really hitting on you. He's using the fact Sukuna, your...whatever, isn't here attending with you. He was supposed to be here but he flaked last minuted on coming with you. You ended up taking Yuuji and his friends though, anyhow.
You're letting him do it. He's serious about hitting on you, and he probably knows you're not very serious about returning his feelings.
But you're entertaining it, despite yourself.
Everyone you know is looking the other way while it happens too. Gojo is leaned close, sitting next to you in a plastic chair, and you're just a little bit buzzed. Humid summer air warms your skin, makes you want to sink into the night.
You're not touching, but you're too close for not-quite-friends. Gojo edges on touchy. A soft nudge here and there, the kind of proximity you shouldn't have. Gojo is a breath away, sober because he doesn't like alcohol.
And he's super friendly, which is nice.
A beat of silence settles between you as the night rolls in a little heavier.
Gojo says you what you assume he's been thinking about all night, without any real introduction.
"You should break up with him," He says, just over a can of soda with a kind of sincerity that makes you restless. You feel your nerves flip.
Your mouth moves before your mind has a chance to fill in the answer. You laugh. "I know."
"You're really too good for him, tsk," Gojo laments, clicking his teeth. Playful again, using just enough drawback so that you don't suffocate in the honesty. You shouldn't entertain this but the attention is nice. "And gosh, you're so much more fun without that dark cloud hanging around you, y'know"
You giggle unconsciously at the thought of Sukuna as a dark cloud. Big and broad with a deep voiceâit's an astute comparison. Shaking your head, you give him a playful glance. "Am I really more fun? I feel like I'm not as good a conversationalist as a certain someone,"
Gojo smiles at you proudly. "I'm having fun at least."
You close your eyes and take another, much longer drink. "Yeah, me too."
"If you know you can do better, why bother with him? I figure that bastard might be holding you hostage but," He's serious again, brows raised. "You've got more options, you know?"
You shrug, absently. You don't know the answer yourself. It's one thing that Sukuna never quite lets you leave but it's another thing you come back to him every time. You settle on your reply with closed eyes then laugh a little too loud. Gojo doesn't startle.
"Who knows? But you know, thank you anyway. It's good to have options. Maybe it'll knock some sense into me,"
Friendly again. He's a nice guy you think.
"If it doesn't, make sure to give me a call. I'm pretty great too, y'know."
You give him a lighthearted smile.
It's hard to hear much over the loud thump of music. You're not very in touch with your surroundings and the pleasant air around you all but swallows you.
It takes you a minute. Longer than you care to admit, to realize that someone is approaching you. Even longer to realize who.
Sukuna is looming over you and Gojo when you finally look up.
"Having fun?"
You blink, pulling away to make sure you're hearing correctly. Sinking back into your chair, your eyes flicker up to whats casting shadow overhead. His voice almost bellows, deep and coarse but not loud.
"I thought you weren't coming," Is all you can think to say. Sukuna rolls his eyes.
"Yeah. I thought so too,"
He doesn't ask you to get up as much as he tugs you towards him. He's careful not to pull too hard but you come up still on a stumble, drink still in hand, and face in his chest. Your heart thumps, embarrassed by the sudden warmth. His hand sits on your lower back and suddenly there's a conversation happening overhead.
"Quit sticking your nose where it doesn't belong," He spits. He's talking to Gojo you realize.
"Be careful there, nii-san. You're gonna make it seem like you care."
Sukuna tenses under you before he relaxes again - rolling his eyes. He's not happy about it but you can hear that he's trying not to let it show.
"Stay out of it." Sukuna demands. Gojo whistles.
"Sure, sure. You two have fun there."
Sukuna turns you around like that, your face still in his chest as he drags you away. You hear Gojo laugh faintly as you walk further away from the crowd.
__
You don't really get any explanation from Sukuna as he packs you and himself in the backseat of his car.
He's quiet the entire walk there, and the air is so heavy your lungs can't find a breath around it. He doesn't say anything to you even as he opens the back door. He tells you to get in but doesn't show any emotion you discern.
Instead you end up laying in the backseat with Sukuna over you - cramped as his tongue slips all the way into your mouth and his hands grab your waist. All too sudden, without any ceremony at all.
You kiss back because he's being so suffocating and it's all you can think to do to appease him. As soon as he lets you breathe, you put a hand on his chest and push him away.
You make eye contact but he still hasn't said a word. "Are you mad?"
He sneers. "You tell me,"
He ducks down again to kiss you and you let him this time, doing your best to gauge what exactly he's thinking. You know he's upset, rather - but it's weird. Something is different about it.
His mouth is hot as he hands slide underneath your shirt further- his knees keeping your legs apart as his thigh presses against your clothed sex. You shiver, moaning into his mouth and Sukuna swallows the noise. Gasping, you pull back again.
"All you do is piss me off you brat," He tugs your lip back between his incisors as he speaks, voice bordering on a snarl. "You should know better than to cozy up to that idiot."
You squirm. "I wasn't cozyingâ"
"You think I'm fucking stupid? Think I don't got eyes to see with?" And then, like he's predicting your next question. "Yuuji texted me."
"And you came?" You stop, keeping him from going any further. "You came 'cause Yuu-chan sent you a picture of me and Gojo-kun....?"
He ignores your question. "Take your pants off,"
You make a face at him but oblige, hands unbuttoning your jeans as Sukuna practically tugs you out of them and your panties in one go. He sits back up on his legs and maneuvers carefully to keep his hands between your thighs. His middle finger runs through your slit, palm putting pressure on your clit.
He's rushing more than normal, mouth crushing yours again in a kiss so heavy it makes you gasp. You feel like you're imagining it but each time you pull back - his teeth sink into your lips until they're throbbing from how hard he's bitten them up.
He's possessive. Always has been. He's territorial over you in one way or another over everything, but it's usually only when you threaten to leave. There's a merit to what Gojo said about keeping you held down. But even in that, there's never any emotion stronger than annoyance to follow your little tantrums. You wouldn't call what you feel now desperation by any stretch.
But it's something more then simple possession and it makes you ache.
"I wasn't gonna do anything with him." You say half-way between a breath. You see his jaw tick with irritation at the mere thought. "It was just for funâ"
He quiets you with his fingers. With his hands, rough - spitting hard on your clit from where above making it splatter against your thighs. His fingers fingers the thick layer of spit and drag them down against your throbbing clit to make it wetter. He touches you hard and fast, places kisses against your jaw and collar before sinking his teeth into the clothed shape of your tits.
His fingers find your pussy not long after. Thick, scarred, intrusive - he slips them in one at a time. As much as he knows you can take until he touches that spot inside of you that leaves your whole body tingling. Knuckle deep, he presses his palms up against your clit to make sure you have the right friction. You moan his name loud, eyes rolling up into your head,
The windows are starting to fog.
"Sukuna,"
He grabs hold of your face with free hand, bordering on a snarl. It's mean you think, but more then that there's a genuine frustration to it that makes you shiver almost shamefully.
"You're mine." He sneers. You feel your cunt twitch unhelpfully at but Sukuna doesn't budge. Doesn't even go to make fun of you He just keeps growling, leaning in to kiss you - forcing his tongue into your mouth and pulling away again. "Get close with that bastard and I'll kill him."
Your stomach flutters in arousal at the aggression in it. The unreasonable, unhelpful, trained part of your brain nearly screams. He wants you, he wants you, he wants. It makes you wannaâ
"G-gonnaâgonna cum, fuck, Sukuna."
He kisses you again, murmuring against your lips. "Cum,"
Your thighs clamp around Sukuna's wrists as he continues to finger you, grinding yourself the edge of his palm as you ride out your high. Your voice pitches into a high whine, spine arching. It's rushed but intense, scratching the itch but not enough to tamp down the heat completely. You squirt around his fingers in a full blown gasp and find you can barely get your head above water.
You cum hard, convulsing. He doesn't move his hand until you grab him by the wrist and shake your head. Surprisingly, he listens easily and pulls away.
You pause and stare at him after you've caught your breath.
"What's wrong with you today?"
"Stay the fuck away from that guy."
You roll your eyes. "He's right. It's starting to sound like you love me or something. I wasn't gonna sleep with him anyway so chill out."
He scoffs. "Don't even fucking dream of it. I'd kill you both."
You take a second to look at him. You can't read him to save your life. But he's looking back at you, into you maybe, in a way that makes you wonder if there's something about him you're missing. You wrap your arms around his neck just to see if he'll tell you to stop clinging.
He doesn't though.
"Did you really come all the way here 'cause of what Yuu-chan sent you?"
He glares at you. "Are you deaf? Didn't I say that?"
"But then it sounds like you were jealous."
He rolls his eyes. "You're stupid."
"....You were jealous? Really?"
"Shut up already," He says. And maybe it's the alcohol but you swear his face goes warm. "And seriously stay away from that idiot. If I see some shit like that again I'm locking you in the house and chaining you to my bed."
"Weird proposal but okay."
"Dumbass."
"You love me,"
He rolls his eyes and goes to kiss you. Doesn't deny it, you notice. You pretend not to be giddy.
"Whatever."
âźÂ extended authors note ; hi!! i hope sukunas personality made sense here.
my point with sukuna in modern is that i think it takes away a lot of his unsavory aspects but the deep sense of possession and ownership sort of stays. this is a modern au so he's different from canon in many ways.
he has a hard time committing but he also does not do things he doesnt want to so him spending time with you and wanting your loyalty are both genuine desires. he understands why you're entertaining gojo's flirting and rationally knows it's unfair to want loyalty from you.
but he's into you so he gets. fucking pissed anyway. skjsjd. anyways i hope u liked it and i hope it made sense!! i just wanted to add this incase!!!
972 notes
·
View notes
Text
Satoru, who...
Did you ask for more fluff? I did, ehe~
Pairing: Gojo Satoru x fem!reader
CW: pure fluff, just fluff, no angst, only happiness | proposal, marriage, pregnancy, husband!Gojo, dad!Gojo, soft!Gojo, categorically fucking whipped Satoru, domesticity, kinda slice-of-life, mildly suggestive at the end
The starstruck boy, Gojo Satoru, who is utterly obsessed with you in every way possible.
AN: while Iâm in the middle of writing an absurdly long fic, I wanted to post some shorter stuff to 1) keep my hands loose and brain active/busy, and 2) post something while Iâm working on the fic to come. I wonât post much about it rn because I want to actually finish it first and not make any promises, so enjoy a lil fluff in the meantime <3 just something short and sweet
WC: 3k
Satoru, who is smitten with you from the very moment he first lays eyes on you. Sure, he's had infatuations before, but they were short-lived and typically lasted no longer than a week. A quick fascination, then poof. You, on the other hand â you are different.
And it is plain to see for pretty much everyone. He is normally cocky and outgoing, even during the little fads heâs had, he never let down his façade of bravado. You, though? You melt all his walls until heâs a goopy puddle of a blushing, giggling school girl.
He is whipped, almost to an annoying point. He rambles off Suguru's and Shoko's ears enough times for them to know when heâs about to start singing your praises and avoid him, or distract him somehow (which is a monumental task when his ditzy head is full only of thoughts of you).
Even so, they are conflictingly bewildered and happy for their friend. For him to have found someone that he is interested in for longer than a week â let alone several months, now â is a riveting change of pace. He seems so genuinely delighted any time you two interact, bubbly, dreamy sighs leaving him as hearts dance in his eyes.
He has fallen for you bad.
Satoru, whoâs a stuttering disaster when he tries to ask you out on a date, and damn near collapses in relief when youâre able to decipher what the hell heâs going on about and agree to go to the new cafĂ© that opened up near campus with him.
One date turns into two, then three, then a dozen more that become routine for you. You meet up after classes let out, then head to the cafĂ© side by side. Or, if one is running late, you have each otherâs orders memorized. You even go the extra mile and order him a sweet he hasnât tried yet to surprise him with when he bursts into the establishment, panting like he ran a marathon. He might as well have, he booked it for the cafĂ© as soon as he was free, dying to see you.
Satoru, who is somehow in even more shambles when he gets the nerve to ask you to go steady with him, despite the two of you being borderline boyfriend and girlfriend by now. Heâs jittery, sweaty, downright vibrating with tense energy when he brings you to the sakura tree near the back of school that you two had laid claim on. Oh, and when you say yes? Heâs certain heâs died and gone to heaven. Nothing can explain how an angel like you decided to grace him with your existence as is, let alone love him â even while you called him an idiot and said you thought you two were already dating.
Satoru, who was already protective over you when you first met, dials it to eleven after you agree to being his girlfriend. Gojo Satoru, the strongest man alive, could inspire fear and respect simply by being in the room with his confident and brash nature, completely relaxed and faithful in his skill. But if, gods forbid, something happens to you? Gone is that cocksure attitude. Gone are the coy smirks and passive-aggressive taunting meant to rile others up. Gone is everything but his one track mind that focuses solely on two tasks: protecting you, and destroying whatever harmed you.
Satoru, who spoons you to his chest and watches ASMR, random videos, or movies on your phone with you 'til you both fall asleep. It became routine shortly after you began officially dating. You'll climb into bed first and decide what you want to watch while he finishes his nightly regimen, then he'll slip under the blankets and pull your back flush against his front, prop his chin atop your head, slide a thigh between your legs, and off to cozy dreamland you two go as whatever you choose acts as white noise.Â
It brings him an immense amount of comfort, and though he doesn't need as much sleep as normal folks, he'll refuse to leave bed until you're awake (with the exception of any needs he might have to take care of that will only see him away for a couple minutes at most before heâs cradling you in his protective hold again).
Satoru, who salts and peppers your face with endless, ticklish kisses to wake you up, saving the best kiss for when your sleepy, pretty little eyes open: right on your lips. He always wakes up before you do, and spends hours watching your blissful, precious face as you snooze, content and relaxed like a cat with full trust in its human. The comparison always makes him smile, because he, truthfully, envisions you both as being cats all the time. Lazy ones that cuddle in the sun, your smaller form using his ridiculously fluffy and larger one as a pillow-slash-blanket. His tail twined with yours, your ears twitching as he grooms you with kitten licks, ah, the dream.
Satoru, who wants to slap a ring on your finger the very moment he can. You two spend so many days and weeks raving about your imaginary wedding that he so desperately wants to be real, setting up plans, picking out what you would want for decor, scrolling through forum boards for ideas on a wedding dress for you. He is practically more excited at the prospect of getting married than you are, eager to help in every step of the process and more. 'Let me handle all the hard stuff, baby,' he nearly begs.Â
He wonât tell you the cost of anything, and insists you go all out. Get the dress you want, don't you dare look at the price tag. Choose the perfect venue, he doesn't care if it's in Japan or fucking Dubai, he'll handle paying for everyone's travel and hotel needs on top of the whole wedding. Only the absolute best for you, nothing less, everything more.
Satoru, who is a train wreck of nervous excitement, anxious anticipation, and giddy trepidation when the day comes for him to propose. He takes you to the perfect location â up a short and easy hiking trail that leads to a cliffside with the most magnificent view of the ocean and setting sun. You think it's just a sweet date trip, until you see the path of tea candles guiding you to a romantically set up picnic blanket, a basket resting atop it, waiting to be opened.
When you turn around to express your shock and confusion, you find Satoru on one knee, looking up at you as if you are the most gorgeous and divine creature to ever exist. He's confident and boisterous, as always, as he plays out his little speech about how much he adores you and wants to keep you by his side, forever and ever, but he's a shaking trash fire inside. A shivering little dog that's relieved he didn't stutter or screw up the speech he practiced a hundred times over and then some.
Satoru, who's thanking every god to ever possibly reside above (and even below) when you throw your arms around him, sobbing into his shoulder as a flood of yeses pours out of you, slurred as you ramble through your tears and tell him you love him, how happy you are, and a plethora of other things that make him genuinely the most elated person to ever live.
Satoru, who slides the brilliant engagement ring he had custom made for you onto your finger; smooth, with an inset blue diamond that shares the same shade as his eyes, nestled in with a dozen tinier crystals in vine-like spirals flowing outward from the center. Swarovski, of course. He made sure that it was all flush with the platinum to ensure it wouldn't snag on anything.Â
He was practically breathing down the jeweler's neck during the entire process, needing to guarantee itâs positively perfect for you. And, when he sees the glimmering jewelry cozy on your finger, the evidence of your bond and the next step in your journey to unite as one, he knows he made all the right choices.
Satoru, who only uses the finest material for your matching wedding bands, and has the insides of both engraved with each other's names. Yours in his, his in yours. He has the same jeweler as before (poor guy) design them to have two stripes of platinum within the gold of your rings, delicate and stunning for himself and his wife.
Satoru, who's jubilant and so incredibly ecstatic that you're now his wife that he can't help but tell everyone he knows, everyday, multiple times a day, even those that were at the wedding. He just can't get over it. You're his wife, the girl he's been crushing on since highschool, the girl he swore to make his, and to devote himself to. It feels like an incredible dream, and he worriedly pinches himself from time to time to make sure it's real.Â
He did it. He married you, and now you carry his name in yours, in your wedding band, everywhere he could put it to subtly (not really) show you off as the unquestionably precious treasure you are, his wife, and how overjoyed he is that he managed to catch you and keep you.
Satoru, who forgets how to function when you hold up a pair of white and pink sticks on his birthday, from different brands, both showing positive symbols. You. You're pregnant. With his baby. He swears his brain short-circuits because one minute, he's staring at you like you'd grown a second head, and the next, he has you wrapped up in his arms as he showers your forehead, cheeks, nose, jaw, lips, neck, ears, anywhere he can reach, with kisses.
He's a babbling, sniffly mess as he practically crushes you to his chest and coos and preens and weeps with elation. He reveres you like a deity and heâs your loyal and pathetic servant who was blessed beyond measure that you decided to give him the gift of life. He's going to be a father, and it's all because of you.
Satoru, who completely spoils the living hell out of you during your pregnancy (as if he hadn't already been), bending backwards for you for everything. Weird cravings? He's on it. Swollen ankles and nausea? He's rushing to the store for medicine, then rubbing your feet to ease the ache. Insatiable horniness? He's your slave for you to use for your pleasure. Hormones swinging wildly back and forth? He's there with a box of tissues and his firm chest for you to beat on when you feel like you're going crazy. It's his fault you're pregnant, after all. You're doing the hard work of not just carrying his child, but of nurturing it, growing it, letting it take from you to develop strong and healthy. Of course he's going to take care of you.
Satoru, who refuses to let you do any work. You're on indefinite parental leave. From the moment you show him those positive tests, he sits your pretty ass down on the couch and tells you firmly that your only job now is to help your baby develop. He'll take care of everything else, don't even think about lifting a finger.
Satoru, who's there at every appointment with you, clutching your hand tightly as you talk to your doctor about everything you need to know. And when you have your first ultrasound, and see your fetus together for the very first time, he's crying right alongside you.
Satoru, who spent meticulous hours packing a duffel bag with everything you'll both need for when it comes time for you to go into labor. Spare changes of clothes, plenty of water, blankets to keep you warm, a couple pillows, anything and everything. He refuses to go in unprepared. As soon as it's all packed and ready to go by the 8 month mark of your pregnancy, it's in the backseat of the car. The baby car seat is in the trunk of the sleek and top-of-the-line SUV he purchased specifically for your soon-to-be family. He doesn't care that it's taking up space, or that itâs too early, he refuses to go in unprepared.
Satoru, who immediately ditches work the very instant your water breaks. Who gives a fuck if he's in the middle of something important, nothing takes precedence over you and the incoming birth of your infant. He's breaking several driving laws to get you to the hospital, but neither of you care. Not when you're panting in the passenger seat, white-knuckling the grab handle with a palm pressed to your stomach, grunting and crying out in pain any time you have a contraction. It's a miracle he doesn't get pulled over, and he's incredibly thankful (and proud of himself) for thinking of calling the hospital ahead of time so that they're ready for you.
Satoru, whose entire world becomes a blur from the second you reach the hospital, to the second you're crushing his hand in your grip, screaming as you fight to bring his baby into the world. He's letting you yell at him and blame him for the pain you're in, easily accepting and agreeing because it is his fault.Â
But while your shaking sobs and shrieks of agony wound his heart beyond any possible measure, he also can't help his elation at knowing it's time, all the waiting has been worth it, every minute spent catering to your every need, want, and desire. He'll do it indefinitely, wait on you hand and foot for the rest of his life, treat you like a queen, because you deserve it and so much more.
Satoru, who's shocked by how well he's holding up when the nurse puts the wrapped up, pudgy little newborn in his arms, gazing down at the tiny being. His tiny being, your tiny being, the fragile and priceless life you both created. Looking down at his kin, his reason for being, he knows he'd do anything and everything to protect you and your child.
Satoru, who sees you, a disheveled and tired disaster, with your hair all tangled, frizzy, and astray, strands stuck to your sweaty skin, your body slack in relief as the hardest part is finally over, watching your husband hold your baby, and he thinks you're more beautiful now than you've ever been.Â
You look like youâve been dragged through hell; your legs are sticky with residue blood, amniotic fluid, placenta, and whatever else that needs to be cleaned off (though your legs are covered with a few layers of blankets to keep you toasty warm while you recover from labor), your face is a little pale and sallow, you're barely clinging to consciousness, and he's marveling at how he's never seen anything or anyone as utterly blest and sacred as you.Â
A goddess amongst men, the only one the strongest man in the world would ever willingly bow down to without you even needing to ask.
Satoru, who helps place your baby on your chest, the nurse having opened the blanket for skin-to-skin contact as you feed it, and finally lets himself release all his pent up emotions of raw, unfiltered joy. Every cell, every fiber, every atom in him is dancing in overwhelming happiness. He'd do it all over, again and again, as many times as you'd let him, if it means he gets to see you this blissful and tranquil. The glow of maternity suits you like no other, even in all your unkempt and chaotic glory.Â
Satoru, who can't believe he's a dad. He goes above and beyond, insisting he takes care of the baby at night so you can sleep â he doesn't need as much rest as others do, after all. He murmurs to his newborn about how much he cherishes and adores you, how much you mean to him, how you're the best wife and mommy a man could ever ask for and more. He reads the kiddo bedtime stories to help it sleep, feeds it, changes it, whatever it is that is needed, he's there and doing it.Â
On top of that, he continues to be your doting, devoted, caring husband. He makes sure you're taking your vitamins, takes you to all your postpartum appointments, aids you through your subsequent depression, all of it. He's sworn himself to you for life, not just in this timeline and universe, but in any and every single one of them.
He made and said his vows with purpose and conviction. He meant every word, and upholds them like his life depends on it. Because, in his mind, it does.
Satoru, who is patient with you, and firmly commands you to not push yourself to do things you can't do while you're still in recovery. He doesn't care if he has to wait months or even years for you to be ready to lay with him again, he'll wait it out. He might not be a patient man, but for you, he'd wait until all the stars die.Â
Oh, but you, darling little minx that you are, do your best to take care of him, too. Even when he urges you to rest, or not worry about it, or anything other arguments he might have against it, you tend to him in whatever way you can. Touching, sucking, rough and heavy petting, whatever it takes. You refuse to leave him alone to suffer through months and months of dryness with no relief save for his hand and the toy you surprised him with to help take the edge off.
Satoru, who can't be more grateful to you. You're more than his wildest dreams, the perfect wife, the perfect mother, the perfect person as a whole in the entirety of the universe. He really can't help boasting about being the Chosen One, because he really is, if the cosmos decided to gift him with you.
Satoru, who swears to take care of you for the rest of your lives, and does well on his promise.
Satoru, who fights for the sake of you and your kin alone. He refuses to leave you in any way, shape, or form. He refuses to let the world be a danger to any of you. He refuses to have anything happen to his family. Nothing will tear you apart, not now, not ever.
Satoru, who loves you more than the sun, the moon, and all the stars combined.
â-â-âą(-âąÊÉâą-)âąâ-â-
Banner by cafekitsune â„ thank you for reading
#gojo satoru x you#satoru gojo x you#gojo satoru x reader#satoru gojo x reader#gojo x reader#gojo x you#satoru x reader#satoru x you#jjk x reader#jjk x you#fluff#chimera-writes#dad!gojo#husband!gojo
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
cw gn!reader but written with f!reader in mind, angst, no comfort, breakup, pining, minor clubbing wc: <1k an i'm on my period which is making me a little emotional, which resulted in this
ex!suguru will never truly be over you, convinced youâre the one that got away.
the breakup was âmutualâ, emphasis on the quotation marks â it only meant you guys ended on good terms. it was a very quiet and tender scene. he holds your hands in his, slowly his thumb strokes across your knuckles, never letting his eyes leave your tear stained face.
ex!suguru who, despite disagreeing wholeheartedly with the decision, sees itâs for the best. he will forever hate himself for being unable to see it coming, unable to stop it â one day he suddenly notices how staying in the relationship brought you more turmoil than joy, and he didn't have the heart to hold onto you even though he so desperately wanted to. but he would ruin himself million times over for you
âitâll be okay,â he says softly, letting himself indulge in the small acts that come so naturally to him one last time before he has to let go, hand reaching up to dry your tears and cupping your cheek. âiâll be okay.â
with the quiet promise, he feels the stress leave your body and you rest against his touch, a sad smile painting your lips â youâre so beautiful, he thinks.
ex!suguru who lies because he knows it's what you need to hear. you had already stayed longer than you wanted because you didnât want to hurt him. he wasnât surprised. you were just so considerate, through and through. he had always thought the relationship was too good to be true anyways, never truly feeling worthy of you
ex!suguru who doesnât cry, but that is because he feels numb. he canât remember feeling a pain as intense as this one.
when your tears have stopped, only shy sniffles escaping you, he comes with one last confession. âiâm always going to love you.â he waits, hoping you would say it in return. it isnât because you donât love him anymore that you canât keep going, itâs just because it isnât working.
âi know,â you say quietly and his heart shatters.
ex!suguru who has his friends fooled because they think he is over the relationship already. he acts the same, eats the same and goes about his business the same â but thatâs because it doesnât concern anyone other than the two of you.
first weekend as a single man, gojo forces him to go out clubbing with him. he really doesnât want to, but he canât give his friend any excuses he will accept.
he hates every moment of it, rudely shutting down anyone that approaches him. no matter how attractive, no matter how charismatic, no matter how willing â theyâre not you so whatâs the point?
ex!suguru who hates the universe a little more than usual. despite his best efforts, he canât seem to escape you entirely. and he swears he tries, but you somehow just appear every now and then.
he spots you in the grocery store, doing your daily shopping. he spots you in the line of the coffeehouse, ordering your usual drink (one he knows by heart). he sees you on every feed, posting pictures and updates of your life â you seem happy.
his heart screams for him to surrender to his desires, to approach you and hear your voice again. but he knows better, so after torturing himself by admiring you for a few seconds, he simply turns on his heel and leaves.
ex!suguru who after years still thinks about you as much as the day you left. he has tried to move on, but it feels like a betrayal, even after all this time.
has he healed? sure, a little. life goes on after all. with time he has been reunited with some sense of happiness. however it could never compare to the period of his life where he was so fortunate to be with you.
ex!suguru runs into you after nine years. and not like all the times he has simply noticed you down the street â no, you fully crash into his chest one day while walking out of a bakery.
to say he is surprised is an understatement. he has memorised all the places you used to visit so this exact scenario wouldnât happen, and this had never been a chain you had set foot in before. but a lot changes in nine years.
âsuguru, hi.â your voice is light, a rhythm in it that was not present at the end of your relationship. âwow, crazy running into you. how have you been?â
âgood,â he croaks, eyes glued to your face. he still finds you as ethereal as the day you left. he wants to say more, but he is a little unsettled by how at peace you seem to be despite not being with him. âand you?â
it doesnât go unnoticed how you present yourself as genuinely content with where you are in life. however, suguru goes through the entire heartbreak all over again â he has missed so much of your life. he used to think he would be along side you for every single moment of it. instead he is stood in front of you and feeling as if the walls are closing in on him.
his breath catches when you stretch out your hand to grab his forearm. âit was really great seeing you again,â you muse. itâs probably just wishful thinking, but he believes he hears a sadness in your voice that comes from missing him.
âyou too,â he whispers, and youâre gone again.
ex!suguru who eventually comes to terms with just being alone again. before you, he always imagined this was how it would end, not the person made to share his life with someone.
you had obviously made him believe otherwise. with you by his side, waking up next to someone and sharing your meals didnât seem so silly anymore.
but it turns out he only wanted those things if it was with you.
tags @sad-darksoul ïŸ @madaqueue ïŸ @toadtoru ïŸ @hiraethwa ïŸ @harperluvgojo
©hiraethwrote 2024 . all rights reserved. reposting, translating and otherwise plagarisim is prohibited
#â àŹ my creative corner#jjk#jjk x reader#jujutsu kaisen#jujutsu kaisen x reader#suguru geto x reader#suguru geto#suguru geto oneshot#jjk suguru geto#jjk suguru#geto#suguru#suguru x reader#geto suguru
570 notes
·
View notes
Text
it will last longer || ln4
summary: you're a photographer. it would be a waste to not use that to your advantage.
warnings: SMUT (minors dni!), blowjob
a/n: my first ever smut? lol? criticism is welcomed!
"and...upload. there we go." you say, more to yourself than to anyone else. this set of pictures has turned out great, vibrant and outstanding. you're sure it's going to do great.
you're so focused on replying to the few comments left under your latest post, you don't even notice lando coming in until he wraps his arms around you.
his head leans against the top of yours. his skin is warm and a little sweaty. you assume he just came home from his workout.
"hi." you whisper, leaning back in your chair, turning your head to look at him. he smiles in response. "hey."
you move to turn bck to your work, but he doesn't let you go. you scoff.
"take a break," he requests, but you roll your eyes affectionately. "i can't, i need to finish this." you reply, but he doesn't budge. "please?"
and fuck it, maybe you can take a little break from editing.
you're not sure how, but you end up in lando's embrace, hands roaming over each other's bodies. how you ended up in bed, you aren't sure about either.
you trail kisses down his neck, hoodie already forgotten somewhere in a corner, the contact making you feel hot all over. his hand rests on your butt, lips pressed to your skin. work can wait.
somehow, your bed looks more inviting than ever when lando guides you there and straddles you, pulling off the rest of your clothes, running his hands on your body.
in a sudden rush of confidence and arousal, you change your position so you're on top. he makes a surprised sound that turns into a giggle.
you take off his pants, leaving a few kisses on his hipbone. looking up at him, he smiles and runs his fingers through your hair.
he extends his arm to reach for the camera on the nightstand. you left it there the other day to download something, but judging from his grin, he won't just be taking pictures.
running your tongue over his cock, you enjoy the little sigh leaving his mouth when you swirl your tongue around his head.
you kiss his shaft a few times, smiling up at him, into the camera, winking. he giggles in return. "beautiful."
your hand caresses his hip and you finally sink your mouth down on him, earning a loud moan.
the camera clicks again.
bobbing your head up and down, you can feel him slowly getting closer to release. you look up, seeing the familiar camera resting next to lando, now abandoned in favour of him reaching for your hand.
you spit on his cock to make the slide easier before wrapping your lips around him again, holding the base of his dick in your other hand.
his hips buck up into your mouth, making you let go and stop to get some air. you leave a few final licks on his cock, hand running over his stomach, before he comes with a heavy sigh, painting your face with his come.
you guide him through his orgasm, nuzzling his inner thigh with closed eyes while waiting for him to recover.
when you look up at him again, he's staring back at you in awe and you can't help but chuckle.
"take a picture, baby, it will last longer."
you don't have to tell him twice.
#f1#f1 fanfic#f1 fic#f1 fluff#f1 imagine#f1 x reader#formula 1#formula 1 x reader#formula one#lando norris#lando norris fluff#lando norris x reader#lando x reader#lando norris imagine#ln4#ln4 x reader
365 notes
·
View notes
Text
you know i don't mean it (joel miller x reader) 18+
welcome to my 300 follower celebration! \o/ i polled my followers on which character they'd most like to see in some new smut and joel won (not surprised). this was supposed to be a drabble but ended up getting a bit longer than i anticipated, hope you enjoy! summary: you and joel get off together. that's pretty much it. you also have some unresolved feelings for him and he's being closed off. rating: 18+ explicit (mdni) warnings: smut, age gap (reader is mid 20s, joel is mid 50s), praise kink (the term 'good girl' is used maybe 432534 times), dirty talk, dom/sub dynamics (but make it soft), mutual masturbation, come-play, come-eating, this is filthy word count: about 2.5k | ao3 link
"This is the last time," he mutters under his breath, belt buckle jangling as he lays down across from you, "We can't keep doin' this."
"Yeah, yeah," your hand is already buried in your panties, index finger lightly rotating against your clit, "That's what you said last week too."
He grunts and you watch as he slips his hand inside his jeans and palms himself, squaring his shoulders and trying to relax. He pretends he's doing this for your benefit, like its you who needs help getting off, as if he's not a middle aged man who hasn't been touched by a woman in years. And it's not like you haven't offered, you've genuinely tried to give yourself to him more than a few times, but it's simply a line he won't cross.
Other lines, however, are much easier to cross. It had started out relatively innocent, something that had happened completely by chance, or at least you both led yourselves to believe it was. You'd both had the same idea one night and had ended up getting off together in the same room, you in the chair beside the fireplace of the abandoned ski lodge you'd both been posted in, him on the couch.
"Are you -" he'd gasped into the darkness when he'd heard the wet sound of your fingers a few feet away, plunging in and out of yourself at a steady rhythm.
"Like you're not," you'd hissed back, "I'm not deaf."
"Thought you were sleepin'," he'd muttered, hand stilling on his cock where seconds ago he'd been stroking like his life depended on it.
"And that makes it less weird?"
He'd groaned, releasing himself and sitting up to squint at you in the darkness, "So what are you gonna do about it?"
You glared at him, not bothering to remove your hand from your underwear as you continued to finger yourself, breathing deeply, "I'm not gonna do anything about it, Joel. I'm gonna keep going. And you can stay here or you can go, doesn't matter to me."
After a few seconds of silence, he'd flopped himself back down on the couch and reached for himself again, fucking into his fist, "No talking," he said through his teeth, "Let's just do it and forget it even happened, deal?"
"Deal," you'd replied, and roughly added a third finger as you watched the dark silhouette of him jacking himself off barely six feet away from you.
One night turned into two, turned into five, and now ten. It wasn't every night, only when you were on patrol together. You'd privately asked Tommy to make sure that Joel was your patrol partner as often as possible, because you felt "safer" with him... you're not sure if he'd really believed you.
You're back in the ski lodge again tonight, both of you situated on the couch in your usual positions, on opposite ends and facing each other. It's ridiculous how quickly it's taken you both to get used to these sessions, the casual feeling of it making it even hotter somehow.
"How many fingers are you using this time?" Joel murmurs, eyeing you where you're touching yourself, unable to fully see what he'd like to.
"Up to you," you breathe, still prodding your clit, "How many do you want me to use?"
"Three," he replies, and you watch as he pulls his cock free from the confines of his jeans, jutting large and solid against his stomach, "Real slow, then real fast."
You nod, lifting your hips up to pull your panties free and expose yourself to him, legs wide.
"Stick to my rhythm," he tells you, watching as you trail your middle finger through your folds, "If I stop, you stop. If I tell you to stop-"
"I stop," you answer for him, throwing him a smug smile, "Same rules as always."
He stares at you without speaking, just waiting. You get the hint and begin to slide your finger inside slowly, making eye contact with him under your lashes and smiling languidly. He fists himself just as slow, looking down at your finger and licking his lips.
"Slow enough for you?" you whisper, adding a second and grinning when his eyes darken, "Should I go a bit faster?"
"Not yet," he whispers, thumbing the head of his cock and fucking into his hand at the same pace as your finger, "Keep it nice and slow for me 'til I say so."
You obey, fucking yourself with your middle and ring finger at the slowest pace you can muster. No matter how annoying his orders are you always do as you're told, not because you're afraid of any sort of consequence, but because you like seeing him enjoy himself, seeing him take control. You've only known him for about six months but you've known for a while that he's been lacking any sort of control in his life for a long time; you're glad to be the one who can give it to him.
"Add your third," he whispers and you oblige, slipping your index inside yourself alongside the others, "Good girl," he breathes, "Such a good girl for me, aren't you?"
You nod, your smugness immediately starting to fade. When he talks to you like this, praises you, it's impossible to keep your hard exterior up for much longer, feeling yourself submit to him. In any other circumstance you love to challenge him, to argue, but in these moments it's the last thing on your mind. You do as you're told, and that's the end of it. He needs control, you need submission.
"Tell me," he whispers.
"I'm your good girl," you breathe, shivering and continuing to shove your fingers in and out at his pace.
He smirks, "Yeah you are."
You continue to fuck yourself at his painfully slow pace, watching him fist his cock at the same speed. He likes to tease you, to build you up until you're begging for it. You thumb your clit and start to whimper, legs trembling.
"Okay, faster now," he tells you, voice low and sultry, "Not too fast, though. Watch me," he tugs at his cock at a bit quicker of a pace, still much too slow for you but you can't do much else but obey him, mirroring him with the thrust of your fingers, "That's it, like that."
After several more thrusts he suddenly stops stroking himself, stilling in his palm. You groan, halting your movements, following the rules.
"How is it that you follow orders so God damn well when you've got your panties around your ankles?" he asks, voice rough, "Yet when we're actually patrollin' you don't listen to a word I say?"
"I'm not your good girl when we're patrolling," you reply with a teasing smile, "But I could be, you know."
He rolls his eyes, "Enough, it's not happening," he nods to your hand, still motionless at your core, "Play with your clit for a second, give me a chance to breathe."
There it is, the line he won't cross. You've already told him that you're willing to give yourself completely over to him, be exactly who he needs, but no matter how many times you try he just won't budge. It's disappointing, truly, because you really do like him. Sure, he's a bit of an ass, plus he's about thirty years older than you, but you've seen the side of him he doesn't show to others. Maybe only hints, but you've seen it. And you care about him.
"I don't do this with anyone else, you know," you whisper, pressing your index finger against your clit and rubbing small circles into it, "You're the only one I'd let treat me the way you do."
He looks at you curiously, raising an eyebrow, "I treat you good, don't I?"
You nod, whimpering a bit as you rub yourself harder, "You do, but you're the only one I'd ever submit to like this, you know that, right?"
He hums, brushes the wide head of his cock with the tip of his thumb, "I know, baby. But it feels so good, doesn't it? You like being my good girl, don't you?"
You bite down on your lip, core aching as your fingers lay still against your folds, save for the index that continues to furiously stimulate your clit, "I do," you whisper, cheeks warming, "I fucking love it."
"There you go," he murmurs softly, then begins to move his fist again, "Use your fingers again, baby, get your pussy all full for me."
You don't need telling twice, your three fingers plunging deep inside yourself without any hesitation. You whimper when your fingertips brush against your favorite spot, so close yet so far. You eye Joel's cock and try to imagine what it would feel like for it to really be inside you, the fat tip of it pounding relentlessly against the deepest parts of your cunt, his girth stretching you out so much your whole body would be shaking. You feel your mouth drop open involuntarily, brow furrowing.
He follows your gaze and frowns at you, pumping himself a bit faster, "You can't have it," he whispers, like he can read your mind, "I know you want it, pretty girl, but you can't. I'm sorry."
"Why?" you mewl, sounding absolutely pathetic as you keep fucking yourself, "I want it so bad, Joel."
"I know you do," he closes his eyes and leans his head back, "Don't ask me why, you just can't."
You'd pout, tease him a little, but he's not looking at you anymore and it physically makes you ache, the way he avoids any allusion to actual sex, an actual relationship. You've asked him so many times and it's always the same answer, never a real reason. You wish you knew why, wish you knew if there was anything at all you could do to make him open up to you.
Instead you mirror his position, tilting your head back against the arm of the sofa and fucking up into yourself, listening to his labored breathing and the slap of skin whenever his fist hits his belly.
"Fast as you can now, baby," he mutters gruffly, close to the edge, "Need you to come for me, need you to be good."
"I'm always good for you, aren't I?" you whimper, opening your eyes to peer at him again, "I always listen, I never break your rules."
"That's right."
"So why can't you fuck me?" you sit up suddenly, yanking your fingers out of yourself and looking at him angrily. He sits up just as quickly, eyes narrowing as he releases his cock and stares at you, "I'm serious, Joel. I want an actual answer."
"You just broke a rule," he mutters and you sigh exasperatedly.
"I'm sorry for breaking the rules," you genuinely mean it; you know how important this control is for him, but you can't help it, "I'll submit again if you just tell me why you won't fuck me. Do you...do you not want me? Is that it? 'Cause I can accept that, I just want to hear you say it. I'm sick of not knowing."
He stares at you incredulously, hand coming up to squeeze the space between his brow and nose, "Jesus, of course I want you, but it's not that simple."
"Yes it-"
"It's not," he interrupts you, shaking his head, "I can't...this isn't..." he exhales deeply, "This isn't the time for this conversation, okay?" You hear raw emotion in his voice, buried deep but still present. Fuck, you didn't mean to make him feel bad.
"...Okay," you finally whisper, "I'm sorry."
"S'okay," he runs a hand through his hair, "Look, we can stop-"
"No," you lean back and open your legs wide again, putting yourself on display for him, "No, I wanna be your good girl again, please let me."
"We don't-"
"Joel," you whimper, slipping your fingers back inside, "Let me be your good girl."
His hard expression fades, eyes softening as he peers at you, watching you fuck himself for him.
"It's all yours, even if you won't touch me," you whisper, using your other hand to pull yourself open for him, showing him how full you are, feeling your orgasm start to build in your tummy, "It's yours," you repeat, whimpering.
He nods, stroking himself again hard and fast, brow furrowing in pleasure as he keeps his eyes trained on you, "That's right," he murmurs, "It's mine. You're mine."
You close your eyes tight, "I'm gonna come."
"Go ahead, pretty girl," you hear him groan, the snap of his wrist making you completely come undone, "Squeeze around those fingers, pretend they're mine, okay? You can do that, you can pretend."
You shudder at his words and feel your orgasm overtake you, the image of Joel's thick fingers pounding into you enough to send you over the edge. You moan loudly, crying out his name and tossing your head back as you come.
"Good girl," he groans, voice strangled, "Such a good fucking girl for me."
You close your eyes as you ride out the waves of your release, fingers still pumping gently inside of you until it's too much and you pull them out. Sighing contentedly, you open your eyes again and watch Joel relentlessly fuck into his fist, belt buckle still jangling against the couch as he gasps. You want nothing more than to reach forward and take him in your own hand, help him ride out his own release, but you don't. Because those are the rules.
Instead you just watch him, smile at him as he shuts his eyes tight and groans deeply, coming into his fist. You watch the thick white liquid cover the sides of his fingers and you involuntarily salivate, jaw going slack.
"Fuck," you breathe, "Wish I could taste you."
He groans again, hand stilling as he breathes heavily and starts to come down, eyes closed. You sit quietly, panties still hanging off one of your ankles. You'd usually already be putting your clothes back on at this point, but something tells you to stay still, don't move, he's gonna do something different.
He swallows and looks up at you, stares at you for a few moments. You're unsure whether the regular Joel is about to come back, tell you it's time to go back on patrol, grab your gun and be quiet. Or is this still your Joel, the one who tells you you're pretty and good, makes you feel less alone in this shitty world.
"Here," he says, shaking his head and bringing his come-coated fingers up to your mouth, "If you wanna taste, you have five seconds."
Your mouth pops open in surprise, hesitating only for a second before you lean forward and wrap your lips around his fingers, feeling the salty taste of him flood your mouth. Your cunt begins to throb again, your eyes closing as you suck and lick and take everything he's giving you. When you open your eyes again he's still looking at you, but his expression is soft, tender.
"Good girl," he murmurs.
this is now a series, and other parts can be found on my masterlist.
#joel miller x reader#joel miller x you#joel miller smut#pedro pascal fic#tlou fic#*#this was so fun to write#i like this dynamic a lot and might end up writing more for them who knows#fic: soft!dom joel
5K notes
·
View notes
Text
deadbeat, pt.2 - toji fushiguro
pt. 1
synopsis: still too stupid and selfish for anything good to happen.
word count: 1.9k
warnings: more angst, sort of comfort from the last part, more fighting, one (1) paragraph describing sex, toji breaks into your house, megumi is your baby, unneeded plot twist at the end, really bad writing again. (18+ mdni!)
notes: i really had not a clue for what to do as a part 2, so i stuck with canon events (kinda). i hope u like it :) please go read part 1 before reading this! it's at the top of the post! much love!!
masterlist
âmegumi, stop running away from me!â
 footsteps patter against the grass as your 1-and-a-half-year-old son tries to escape you. you laugh and chase him for a little while before scooping him up in your arms. he babbles and whines, now unable to run freely, but you tell him you need to cook dinner.
a year and some months have passed since toji kicked you out. you havenât looked back since. youâd bought a house after getting a new job, it has a beautiful back yard and enough space for you and megumi to grow freely.
the only traces of toji left in your life was the dingy wedding ring he bought â that now laid somewhere in your jewelry box â and your son, who looked just like his father. tojiâs genes absolutely outshined yours in the boy. however, you were able to look at megumi with more love than anything else in this world, despite what his deadbeat father did to you.
at the end of each day, after megumi goes to sleep, you enjoy spending a few hours to yourself, watching whatever tv drama or reading a book. after you put megumi down for bed, you stay in the room for a few minutes to make sure he falls asleep, safe and sound. and when you make your way back to the living area, a scene is in front of you that stops you in your tracks.
toji.
tojiâs sitting on your couch, somehow broken into your house, and heâs looking right into your eyes. you canât move. you canât speak. you can only stare at toji as the uncomfortable silence fills the air more and more.
âwh-,â you stutter, anything other than the small noise unable to come from your lips, and you begin to back away slowly.
something had changed with you. since youâd left toji, a certain fear grew in the back of your mind, because toji was a dangerous person, after all. you had prayed things would be left alone, because you and megumi were just fine by yourselves, and toji is the one that told you to get out. the once fearless person you were was no longer there.
and the person that scared you the most was sitting in your living room.
âhey,â toji says, cutting the anticipation in the air, âdonât back away from me.â his words stop you once more.
âtoji,â you mutter, saying his name again, something toji had longed for, âwhyâŠare you here?â you ask him, shoulders beginning to relax.
âi wanted to see my wife.â
tojiâs nerve immediately angers you. you werenât his wife anymore when he kicked you and his own son out of his house. you werenât his wife when he cheated on you that night, either. you havenât been his wife for well over a year. the divorce hadnât been finalized yet, and you soon know why, when your eyes trail down to the coffee table and see the neat stack of papers you had sent toji months ago. Â
âiâmâŠiâm not your wife anymore, toji,â you sternly tell him, crossing your arms over your chest. the fear you once had quickly fades, now replaced with nothing but anger â the same anger youâve had for toji since you left his apartment.
âi havenât signed the papers yet,â toji retorts, âand i wonât.â
rage boils up in your chest at his words. and the audacity he has to break into your house and declare you as his wife pisses you off even more.
âget the hell out of my house, toji,â you demand, pointing a finger towards the door â just as he did to you.
toji only crosses his arms in return. he doesnât budge.
you stomp over to toji, leaning down and grabbing the collar of his shirt in your fist, âyouâre the one that left me, you bastard,â a new strength makes its way into your arm as you tug on his shirt, forcing him to stand up, dragging him towards the entrance of your home, âget the hell out of my house!â you try and throw toji towards the door, and he stumbles over his feet for a second before regaining his balance.
too many emotions are running through you for you to act rationally. tears sting your eyes as you watch toji stand there, looking at the ground, a cold expression across his features. one of his fists is balled up. veins pop out of his arm. you lean against the wall in the walkway leading to your door, slowly sliding down until youâre on the floor. you bring your knees to your chest. tears slide down your cheeks.
toji takes a step toward you and crouches down so heâs on the same level. he reaches a hand out to cup your cheek, itâs the softest heâs touched you in a long time. you want to cower away from his touch, but all the feelings you tried so hard to push deep down â all the anger, all the sorrow, all the hurt, all the love â come rushing back into you at lightning speed.
tojiâs dark pupils dilate as you look into them. he gives you once small look of vulnerability, something he hadnât even done when you were married to him. he takes a thumb to wipe away one of the tears.
heâs sorry.
the words dare not come out of his mouth, but you can see, toji is sorry.
you break.
a small whimper leaves your lips, and you throw yourself into toji, wrapping your arms around his neck. his strong arms engulf you again.
âyouâŠasshole,â you cry into his shoulder, tears coating the fabric of the shirt you almost ripped off of him. there are no smart remarks or retorts from the man, he knows, he just knows how much he hurt you.
the pain he put you through was inevitable.
as you continue your sobbing, a different cry comes out from down the hallway. tojiâs head perks up at the wailing. itâs as if your baby knows exactly what is happening.
âitâs megumi,â you sigh into tojiâs chest, quickly pushing the man off you. he stands up and helps you stand along with him. toji trails behind you as you enter megumiâs room.
thereâs a look of unease on his face as he watches you pick your son up and hush him, whispering sweet words to him and combing his hair with your fingers. toji can see the resemblance to himself, how his child has the same eyes, same nose, same hair, even the same tiny eyebrows. he watches you bounce megumi on your hip, slowly settling the babyâs emotions, making him tired again in the process. as you cradle the almost asleep baby in your arms, you notice tojiâs uncomfortable gawking.
âdo you want to hold him?â you ask toji, voice still a little uneven when you talk to him. he hesitantly nods his head. you hold the slumbering baby out, coaching toji on the most adequate way to hold the boy.
itâs a sight to see, toji holding his mini-me, bolstering the baby in his arms. toji gives you a proud look, like, âiâm actually doing it!â but of course, his emotions go no further than the look on his face. he is content holding his son in his arms, he could stay that way forever, he thinks. his scarred lips curl into a frown when you tell him he needs to put megumi back down to sleep, but begrudgingly, he hands the boy back to you to settle him in his crib.
you and toji make your way into the kitchen, a much bigger space than what was in his apartment. the conversation you tried to outrun by crying and being angry is no longer able to be looked over. toji is left in the room with you, just you. toji sits in one of the chairs at the small dining table, you lean against the counter, across the room from him. awkward silence takes up the space between you.
âwhy are you here, toji?â you ask the man, stirring a spoon around in a mug of whichever tea you like best.
toji rests his elbows on the back of the chair, looking everywhere but at you, âiâŠjust wanted to see you and the baby,â he weakly admits, although, you arenât sure if you can trust his words. inside your heart, you so desperately want him to be telling you the truth, but he hasnât earned your trust, he hasnât done anything to do so.
you focus your attention on the cup of tea, still furiously stirring away, as toji gets up from the chair and slowly steps towards you. it feels like hours pass as he walks over, but eventually, heâs close and trapping you against the counter. an unsteady hand sets the mug down behind you, careful not to spill the hot substance on the either of you, and you stare toji right in the eyes, seeing a tiny look of lust.
after all the time that had passed, toji could no longer peel away the emotions he felt for you. he could no longer cover them up, remain cold, and stay mean. he needed you like this. he needed that person that took a chance on him, and he knows that no one else ever will be as courageous as you were when you asked him for his number that day.
toji leans in, and presses his lips to yours, giving you a light kiss that you hadnât had in so, so long. you close your eyelids at the contact. once again, you wrap your arms around his neck, fully embracing the contact with him â god, you missed him. you missed your husband.
his hands find their way to your waist, heâs feeling you up and down, taking his time to touch all the crevices he remembers so well. intimacy. toji couldnât find that with anyone else but you. it doesnât take long for things to lead up, and tojiâs carrying you to the bedroom, softly laying you down on the bed as you two rip each otherâs clothes off.
toji makes love to you that night. itâs not fucking, or just sex, itâs a deep connection this time, so close, so cherished. more sentimental than all the months he spent with you beforehand. his hands are all over you, his eyes never leave your face, he makes sure it feels the best for you and him. hours and hours pass by, and the whole encounter feels like a moment, a dream, something so unreal that toji thought he could never have.
you fall asleep nestled in tojiâs arms, the both of you naked and sweaty, and loved. a satisfying conclusion to the night. he waits for you to doze off first, and he watches the rise and fall of your chest as you so easily fall into a slumber, next to him.
maybe it wouldnât be a good thing later down the line, maybe allowing him back into your life will end up being a mistake again. you arenât sure if he will even be there by the time the sun rises. toji isnât sure this will stay permanent, his thoughts of running away cloud his brain as he watches his wife sleep next to him, so peacefully. he doesnât know how long he will stay.
but, neither one of you really care.
tojiâs eyes shoot open at the familiar sobbing of a baby. he sits straight up, covered in sweat, as if a nightmare had just ensued.
the bed is empty, heâs aloneâŠand he remembers heâs been alone. youâve been gone, for many months now, gone in a way youâre unable to return from.
it wasnât a nightmare, no.
it was all a dream.
#jujutsu kaisen#toji fushiguro x reader#toji fushiguro#toji x reader#jjk#jjk x reader#toji zenin#jjk angst#jjk toji fushiguro#jjk toji x reader
399 notes
·
View notes
Text
I Knew You
Summary: You and Steve Harrington have hated each other ever since sixth grade, which made living next door to him all the more miserable. It hadn't always been like that though, shared smiles and loving gestures in secret before popularity went to his head. But now, Steve somehow keeps finding ways to squeeze himself back into your life, making you question if the boy you once knew, the one you might have loved, still lived somewhere within him.
Note: Its been a bit since I last posted, but I had this idea and really wanted to write it. I'm currently drowning with work and school stuff for my masters so my next fic might take a hot minute and will definitely be shorter. This takes place in the fall after season 4 and both Eddie and Max survived with minimal injuries. Itâs also partially inspired by Cardigan by Taylor Swift, hence the lyrics as chapter titles. This ended up being way longer than I intended for it to be, but I hope you enjoy!
Warnings: 18+, no use of y/n (reader is referred to as Baby), smut, unprotected sex, oral sex (female receiving), enemies to lovers, language, mentions of blood/injuries, some cannon divergence, fluff, angst, slowburn.
Pairings: Steve Harrington x reader
Word count: 30.5k (I got carried away)
I knew Iâd curse you for the longest time
The last salt of the summer air lazed its way through the breeze, picking up the fresh fallen leaves with it. There wasnât enough foliage on the ground to worry about raking them just yet, but it still brought a chill down your spine at the thought of autumnâs rapid approach. You were sitting on the window bench in your room with a book in your hands and your back against the wall as the breeze floated through the open window, making the curtains dance despite being drawn back. It was a moment of quiet, something you desperately needed.
You were lost in words on the page before you, taking them in sentence after sentence, until the loud slam of a door interrupted your trance. The sound of the door was followed by singing, loud and obnoxious singing. More specifically, Steve Harringtonâs loud and obnoxious singing. He had just strolled into his room, playing air guitar along to whatever metal song he was bellowing. A metal song that you presumed Eddie had played so many times on the tape player in his van that it somehow ingrained itself into Steveâs pop-hits brain.Â
You sighed, shaking your head to try and brush off the noise as if this was a daily occurrence. Well, it almost was, in some form or another. You lived next door to Steve Harrington for as long as you could remember. Your bedroom windows faced each other too, allowing each of you to gain small, often unwelcome, glimpses into the otherâs life. Just about every girl in school had come up to you at least once to tell you how lucky you were to have such an easy way to see Steve Harrington. Then theyâd always proceed to ask if they could join you for a sleepover at your house, no doubt just to get a chance to spy on the boy in his natural habitat.Â
Your eyes flitted back down to the page, stuck on the same sentence ever since your ears were met with the unwelcome disturbance that was Steve Harringtonâs singing. Heâd moved on from singing to vocalizing the songâs guitar solo, which was somehow even more annoying. Steveâs arms moved wildly up and down his fake guitar as he banged his head up and down. If you werenât so annoyed youâd honestly be impressed by the amount of endurance Steveâs performance surely required. But you were annoyed. Annoyed enough to finally speak up.Â
âDo you constantly have to make so much noise or do you just like to hear the sound of your own voice?â your remark rang out through the open window, trickling through the air to reach Steveâs room. You didnât look up from your book, doing your best to look unbothered. Steve stopped singing and thrashing about. His heavy breaths evened out slightly before he responded, slowly approaching the window sill.
âDo you constantly have a stick up your ass or do you just like to pretend that you do?â your eyes widened at that, putting your book to the side as you turned to face the window, to face Steve. He had a smirk on his lips, one that you were more than familiar with by now. It was the smirk he flashed each time he said something that he knew would piss you off. Quite frankly, it was the expression you were most familiar with seeing Steve wear at this point in your life.Â
âIf thereâs a stick up my ass then it's only because you put it there,â it was a lame comeback. You knew it. Steve knew it. But they canât all be winners. You winced as the words fell from your lips, waiting for Steveâs retaliation, which was sure to be unsavory.
âI donât recall ever doing that. But Baby, if you bend over Iâd be more than happy to oblige,â Steve's smirk grew wider. Whether it was the stupid nickname or the sexual nature of his response that caused the flash of his pearly teeth, you didnât know. However, you did know that you hated it, all of it. You hated that you constantly walked right into his dumb little comebacks. You hated that he seemingly had an endless supply of them just for you. You hated the day that the stupid nickname was ever aimed in your direction and you hated that Steve Harrington was the one to do it.Â
It was late September 1978. Summer was still putting up a fight, albeit a weak one, to keep its warmth in the air. It had rained the night before, washing away the fresh fallen leaves to get stuck in the gutters along the roof or in the storm drains beside the narrow streets. School had only started back up a few weeks ago, and somehow, Steve found himself climbing the popularity ranks. It was a big deal for a sixth grader whoâd only just begun his journey at Hawkins Middle to be so admired so fast, but Steve was already starting to see people worship the ground he walked on. He liked the idea of it, that he could waltz through the door of some place and up and run it so soon. His dad always said that the Harringtons were winners, and Steve knew he would be nothing if he disappointed his dad.Â
Steve was walking to school that morning, Tommy and Carol to his left as a group full of his classmates followed closely behind. It was as if Steve had his very own entourage. They were a few blocks from the school when he saw it, a bike abandoned on the grass next to the sidewalk. There was a backpack beside it too, laying face down as if it had been thrown off in haste. It didnât take long for Steve to realize why the bike before him looked so familiar. It was the same one he had seen you on almost every day that summer. The bike you rode to the library, to Loverâs Lake, to the movie theater, to the quarry. As long as it was a place with a good story waiting to be watched or read, or a quiet environment to immerse yourself in a good book, someone was sure to find you there with that bike.Â
Steve panicked for a moment, preparing himself to run to the police station and report that you had been kidnapped. But then he looked up. You were hunched over the sidewalk a few yards up, picking at something on the surface of the cement. Steveâs legs moved, the others following, and stopped once again, this time only a few feet from where you sat on the sidewalk. Steveâs brows furrowed as he looked down, finally getting a good look at what you were doing.Â
You sat there, slowly and gently peeling the dried worms from the sidewalk. Then you parted the grass next to the sidewalk, putting the worm down to get it as close to the soil as possible. Steve watched you curiously as you moved on to the next worm. It was then that the breeze picked up a bit, shifting away the hair that covered your face. Steve saw it, the tear tracks running down your cheeks as you struggled with the worms that Steve was sure were already dead. A few chuckles sounded from the group behind Steve, and suddenly he remembered that it was not just you and him on that sidewalk.
You too had suddenly become aware of your audience then, head snapping up to see the group in front of you. Your eyes landed on Steve. His expression was etched with empathy, an emotion Steve still held onto no matter how much Tommy tried to strip it from him in his sudden rise to king status. At that moment you didnât care about the others or the tears that still leaked down your soft cheeks. You cared about the poor worms that stuck to the sidewalk. Your gaze landed on Steve, appealing to the boy who lived beside you for so many years.
âThe rain,â you sniffled and Steveâs heart ached at the sound. Heâd seen you cry before, as he was sure you had seen him cry too, through the cracks in the curtains obscuring bedroom windows. Each time Steve had to stop himself from marching over to your house and wrapping you in a comforting hug. It was an urge that he still had to repress, even here and now. âThe rain cools down the sidewalk and the worms like to come out onto it. But it- itâs not raining anymore. It's too hot for them now. They- theyâre burning alive,â fresh tears fell, replacing the old ones. They ran races against each other, fighting to be the first to drip off of your chin and onto the cement below. Steveâs mouth opened, but he was cut off by the boy beside him.
âWhatever, worm girl. Just move out of the way so we can get to school,â Tommyâs words rang through the air, the entourage laughing at you from behind him. Steve could picture it now, youâd spend the rest of middle and high school deemed as the worm girl. Youâd hide in all of your classes, eat lunch by yourself in the library, and ignore the taunts that echoed throughout the hallway. Worm girl, worm girl, worm girl. Youâd leave Hawkins the day after graduation, a car full of boxes, your life packed up and tucked away in each, and youâd never return. Youâd start a new life in a new city that only knows you by your real name, not some playground-esque tease that stupid Tommy Hagan awarded you in 6th grade. Youâd be happy there, build a place you could call home, find your one true love, and Steve would never see you again.Â
Steve had to stop this now. He had to bury the name worm girl in the ground before it could ever fully emerge. And there was only one way that Steveâs prepubescent brain could think how. Your eyes flickered from Tommy before landing back on Steve, willing him to say something, to defend you. Maybe that was too much to ask.
âDamn, that was lame. Worm girl, really? Are we five?â Steve pulled his gaze from yours. He couldnât bear to see the look of hope that blossomed in your eyes. Not with what he was about to say next. âI mean, if anything, we should call her Baby since sheâs crying like one,â small giggles sounded off behind Steve before being overtaken by full-blown giggles and laughs. And there it was. Steveâs master plan had come to fruition. Replace a bad nickname with a not-as-bad nickname. It wasnât a great plan, he knew that, especially when he saw the scrunch of your brows and the quiver of your bottom lip, but it was the best that Steveâs 11-year-old thoughts could conjure on such short notice. And Baby really wasnât that bad. It's a term of endearment for Christ's sake. Or at least thatâs what Steve would tell himself.
Tommy laughed from beside Steve, throwing an arm over Carol and guiding her to walk around you. The others followed, hurling a few taunting calls of âBabyâ at you as they walked by. You looked back down at the ground, refocusing yourself on the task at hand, ignoring the cracks running along the foundations of your heart. Maybe Steve wasnât the same boy you had grown up with. Maybe his middle school fame had gone to his head more than you thought it would. More than you hoped it would.
You had just freed another dried worm from its place on the sidewalk when you saw it. A pair of Nikes in front of you. Steve Harringtonâs pair of Nikes. He hadnât gone with the others. It was like he was rooted to the spot. You placed the worm into the depths of the grass, tilting your head to look up at the boy towering over you.
âScrew you, Steve,â you spoke harshly, doing your best to let venom lace your words despite the shake in your voice. Steve didnât say anything back. He just crouched down in front of you, gently picking up the last worm from the sidewalk. He copied what you had done, parting the grass to place the worm close to the damp earth below. Steve stood up then, walking back to the group that had now passed you, heading towards the school. They hadnât even noticed he was gone.Â
Steve rejoined them, sticking to the back of the group to not draw attention to his momentary absence. He looked back at you then, finding you with your head turned over your shoulder, already gazing at him with confusion plastered across your face. He shot you a soft smile, one that he had typically reserved just for you. It only lasted a moment, but for that moment you were more perplexed than before.
In that smile was Steve. The Steve. The one that had plaid wallpaper in his room and hand-drawn pictures of cars taped to the walls (some that you had drawn for him). He was the boy who had a slew of green army men sitting on his window sill, the same ones that he had given you. They sat pointing towards the street out front, and never ever at you. They protected both of your rooms. The soldiers protected them from monsters, wizards, ghosts, and disappointed parents. At that moment, Steve was the boy next door who left messages taped to his window for you to see. The boy who stayed a few paces behind your bike after school to make sure you got home safely. He was the boy who promised to love you always before placing a peck on your lips when you were both five. He was the boy you knew, not the one who humiliated you in front of his friends.Â
But the moment ended. The smile dropped from Steveâs face as quickly as it had appeared. He turned his head back around, putting more and more distance between the two of you. You watched him for a moment longer until you finally managed to tear your gaze from his retreating figure. You moved then, leaning over the grass to see the worm that Steve had placed there, worried that he left it too high up. Most of the worms were dead long before you got there, you knew that, but it didnât stop you from trying to help them. All the worms in the grass were lifeless and unmoving despite your efforts. All except one. It was the worm Steve had placed there.
You jumped into action then, using your fingers to dig a hole in the dirt. As quickly as you could, you placed the worm into the hole, covering it with the fresh soil. Its tail poked out just a bit and you watched with bated breath as it slowly retracted, moving deeper into the ground below. You glanced up at the sidewalk again, expecting to still see Steve in the distance, but he was gone. Over the hill and out of your eye line, just like the worm.Â
âDonât call me that,â you bit through gritted teeth and Steve just laughed. His stupid, obnoxious, loud laugh. The one that warned you that danger was near anytime you heard it in the hallway in high school.Â
âWould you prefer I call you something else?â Steve pondered dramatically, bringing a finger to his lip and glancing up as if he were trying to remember something. âMaybe worm-â Steve began, a look of anger more prominent on your face now.
âFuck you, Steve,â you cut him off before he could finish his taunt. He was about to say something else, no doubt another snarky comment that you could definitely afford to miss. It was about to spring from his lips when Steve was met with the sound of your window slamming shut. You locked it too, pulling the curtains closed and retreating to your bed, no longer in the mood to read. Steve stared at the purple curtains now blocking his view of you. Oh, how he hated that specific shade, knowing that they were the only thing keeping him from gazing at you.Â
Steve closed his window too, locking it the same as you had. But he kept his curtains open, hoping to maybe catch a glimpse of you later. The hand-drawn cars that once lined his walls were replaced by movie posters, ones he had gotten for free from work. He still had the army men littered along the window sill though. Most of them had been knocked over on their sides and Steve never bothered to pick them back up. They pointed at your room now, though Steve never intended for them to do so, unlike you who had purposefully aimed your soldiers at Steveâs window no more than a few days after Wormageddon.
Steve sat back on his bed, laying down and placing his arms under his head. Heâd made you mad. Gotten you all riled up, just as he had planned from the second you opened your mouth. So why did he not feel better right now? Why did his stomach hurt and his heart refused to rest? This battle was over. The war waged on but this was still a victory worth noting in the imaginary books. He hadnât gotten the final word but he still won nonetheless. Isnât that what he was supposed to do? He was a Harrington after all, and Harringtons were winners. Right?Â
But I knew youâd linger like a tattoo kiss
The sun crept along the horizon, unwilling to give in to the moon just yet. Orange and pink illuminated your room through the open curtains. You sat at your vanity, applying a final layer of gloss to your lips before smacking them together. Unbeknownst to you, Steve had been watching you through the window. He admired the effort you took while getting ready, although he knew you didnât need it. Steve would never admit it, heâd repressed it for far too long, but he thought you were the most beautiful girl heâd ever seen.Â
You turned towards your closet, digging through it to find a pair of shoes that matched your outfit. Steve couldnât help the clawing desire to know what you were getting ready for. There werenât any parties that he knew of that night. Maybe you were hanging out with Nancy and Robin. He couldnât imagine why youâd need to get dressed up for that though. Steve wished your window was open. He would lean on his window sill, asking about your plans for the evening. Heâd say it in that snarky Steve Harrington way. The way he knew would elicit an eye roll in response. But maybe youâd give in and tell him. Maybe youâd invite him to go with you. Or maybe Steve was letting fantasy mix with reality.
A car horn sounded from outside, pulling Steve from his thoughts with a jump. He didnât realize he was still standing at his window staring at you. At least he hadnât until you rushed to your window, trying to get a glimpse of the vehicle out front. Your eyes locked with Steveâs then and you couldâve sworn you saw him blush. You brushed it off, refocusing on why you had come to the window in the first place. Parked on the street in front of your house sat a van. A beat-up, rusty, falling apart at the seams, van. Steveâs gaze followed yours, also noticing the van below. A van he was more than familiar with at this point.Â
You bent over, pulling on your shoes as quickly as you could before rushing out of your room and down the stairs. Steve jumped into action then, doing the same from within his own house. He burst out the front door just in time to see you grabbing for the handle of the vanâs passenger side door. Steve peered through the windshield getting a glance of the unruly curls that rested on Eddie Munsonâs head. You hopped into the van and Eddie looked up, seeing Steve cut through his yard and head towards the van. You fastened your seatbelt and looked up, also catching sight of the boy rapidly approaching you.
âEddie, please drive. Like right now,â you turned to the boy next to you. Your voice came out shaky and desperate. Definitely not the commanding tone youâd hoped for.
âSorry, princess. Gotta see what the hair is so adamantly chasing us for,â Eddie shrugged and you groaned, throwing your head back. Unfortunately that only made Eddie laugh at you.
âIf you leave right now, Iâll do anything you ask for the rest of the night,â you pleaded, clasping your hands together to beg.
âAs tempting as that sounds, itâs a bit too late,â Eddie points to the window behind you. You turn, seeing Steve standing next to your window, hand raised in a wave. Eddie leaned over, arm reaching across your lap to crank the window down, because he knew damn well that you wouldnât do it. Not when Steve was standing on the other side at least.
âYouâre like a goddamn jumpscare. I hope you know that Harrington,â you spoke, folding your arms over your chest as Eddie retreated back to his side of the van. He could identify the hint of jealousy on Steveâs face all too well. It was the same look Steve wore anytime a guy got too close to you or made you smile a bit wider than normal. Eddie was well aware of Steveâs complicated feelings for you, even though Steve sure as hell wasnât.
âWhatcha up to? I thought you were staying home tonight?â Steve asked Eddie, resting his hands against the vanâs door. He was close to you, too close. You leaned back in your seat, putting more space between the two of you.
âWell, now Iâm not,â Eddie shot Steve a cheeky smile and Steve just blinked in response. âOk fine,â Eddie gave in, unraveling under Steveâs stare. He hated lying to Steve, especially now that theyâd gotten closer. âWeâre going to see some band play at The Hideout. Weâve had these plans for weeks. I lied about staying home,â Eddie rushed out and your mouth dropped in shock.
âOne look into Harringtonâs sparkly eyes and you're spilling your guts? Pathetic,â you groaned from your seat. Eddie rolled his eyes, focusing them back onto Steve.
âYou think my eyes are sparkly?â Steve quipped, a smirk growing on his lips. You heard Eddie laugh beside you and you couldnât help the scowl that formed on your face.
âGet over yourself, Steve,â you moved your hand over the window crank, threatening to roll up the window, but Steve stopped you.
âWait! I wanna come with,â he spoke quickly, eyes darting back and forth between you and Eddie. You couldnât help the laugh that formed in your throat. âWhatâs so funny?â Steve glared at you then.
âWell, for one, you hate metal music,â you began and Steve scoffed.
âSo do you,â Steve tried to retaliate, but the smirk on your lips told him he was fighting a losing battle.
âSure, Iâm not the biggest metal fan, but I like it enough and I love the energy of the crowd. Plus Eddie and I have been doing this for years. It doesnât even matter, youâre not coming with us so you might as well give up now,â you spoke, lifting your hand in a sarcastic wave goodbye.
âGood thing itâs not up to you then. Itâs Eddieâs van. He gets to decide,â your head snapped in Eddieâs direction then. You glared at him and focused as hard as you could. When you were younger, you and Eddie were convinced that youâd be able to communicate with each other telepathically if you tried hard enough. It never worked of course, but it never hurt to try. Eddie understood you better than anyone. He became your number-one confidant since the day you met. Surely he could pick up on your brain waves begging him to bar Steve from your plans.
Eddie headed towards the band room at Hawkins Middle with his guitar case swinging in his hand. He was early, intending to warm up on his own before the rest of Corroded Coffin got there for band practice. Eddie flicked on the lights, expecting the room to be empty. But it wasnât. You were there, in the corner of the room, tucked between some music stands. Youâd been curled into a ball and looked up when the fluorescent lights came on, illuminating your hidden figure. There were tears streaked across your face after a particularly brutal day of taunts from Tommy and Steve. Eddie set his guitar down and moved towards you slowly.
âAre you okay?â he asked in a quiet voice, hesitantly approaching. You remained silent, rising from your spot on the ground and wiping away your tears with your sweater sleeve. âIâm Eddie,â he spoke again, extending his hand for you to shake when he got close enough. You told him your name but didnât meet his hand with yours, not yet.
âBut everyone calls me Baby,â your voice was hoarse from crying but Eddie heard you loud and clear. He was an eighth grader but even heâd heard about the poor sixth grader that the popular kids had been calling Baby. It had moved beyond just them though. All of your classmates, teachers, and neighbors had adopted the name for you.Â
âWell, I wonât call you that, not if youâre not comfortable with it,â Eddie reassured you. He had been victimized plenty by the popular kids. He understood what it felt like, which is why he was shocked when you shook your head. His hand fell back to his side.
âNo, itâs ok. Iâve been telling people to call me Baby to help reclaim it, I guess. It took Marissa the librarian forever but sheâs finally gotten used to it. My parents still slip up, but thatâs to be expected,â you shrugged. What you didnât tell Eddie was that it still hurt when the name spilled from Steveâs lips. You werenât sure why it did. But the more you were called Baby by everyone else, the more desensitized you hoped to become to it.
âReclaim the name?â Eddie asked, eyebrows furrowed. You nodded, suddenly unsure what the boy in front of you thought. âThatâs pretty metal,â a smile stretched his lips and his hand shot back up between you, beckoning for yours to join it. âItâs nice to meet you, Baby.â
âYou too, Eddie,â you mirrored his smile, finally placing your small hand in his. Eddieâs calloused fingers enclosed around the back of your palm and two became one. You were inseparable. Inseparable in everything except for the reoccurring nightmare scenario that kept popping up in your life. Youâd been dragged in early on, being one of the last people to see Barb before she went missing. Youâd caught a glimpse of her through your window, sitting on the diving board above Steveâs pool, when suddenly she was gone. You joined Jonathan and Nancy in their quest to find her and kill the thing that took her. It sucked to keep Eddie out of that part of your life, but it was for his own good. Or at least it was until this past spring when Chrissy Cunningham became Vecnaâs first victim right before the poor boyâs eyes. Then you told him everything. Your two worlds fully merged, and you and Eddie became totally and fully inseparable.
Your glare bore into Eddieâs and you thought you had gotten through to him. You were wrong.
âAlright Harrington, hop in. Quickly though, I donât want to miss the opening act,â Eddie conceded, turning to face his gaze towards the road ahead. He could feel you burning holes into him with your eyes. You rolled the window up as Steve opened the van's back door.Â
âWeâre so working on the telepathy thing again. Evidently, youâre in desperate need of a refresher,â you grumbled and Eddie chuckled at how mad you were at the addition of Steve to your plans. Steve closed the van door, lounging in one of the bean bags Eddie kept in the back. After what felt like the longest ride of being tossed around the back of Eddieâs van, Steve was never more thankful to see The Hideout come into view. The three of you filed out of the van as the sound of metal music filtered through the barâs closed doors. Much to Eddieâs dismay the opener had already started their set. It smelled like cheap beer and cigarette smoke, causing Steve to wrinkle his nose.
âGo get us some drinks from the bar. Baby and I will get us a spot up near the front,â Eddie handed Steve a few dollar bills, enough to cover both your drink and his own. You and Steve might hate each other, but youâd been around each other in enough alcohol-fueled group settings to know each otherâs drink orders. Steve beelined towards the bar, yelling over the music to order your Dirty Shirley with extra cherries, Eddieâs Rum and Coke, and his own Long Island iced tea.
He spotted you and Eddie pushing through the crowd. You were in front of Eddie, his forearm thrown across the front of your shoulders to keep you close. The two of you stopped not far from the stage. You leaned up to say something in Eddieâs ear, your back flush with his chest, and Steve felt a rush of jealousy run through him. Eddie had told him countless times that the two of you were just friends. That the kisses heâd once shared with you while high were just meaningless, drug-fueled, pecks on the lips. That was a lie of course, but Eddie definitely wasnât going to tell Steve about the way you moaned against his lips until the two of you sobered up enough to feel embarrassed and swore to never speak of it again. Sometimes Steve needed to be lied to about certain things, mainly so Eddie wasnât on the receiving end of Steveâs right hook.
The bartender placed the drinks in front of Steve in exchange for the wad of cash slapped on the counter. Steve grabbed all three glasses and began his trek through the tightly packed crowd. Heâd gotten really good at holding a bunch of stuff in his hands at once during his brief stint at Scoops. Steve made it up to you and Eddie, passing the drinks to each of you. The three of you watched the opening bandâs set, dancing as much as you could with drinks in your hands and a packed crowd.
By the time the openerâs set was over you had sipped enough of your drink to expose one of the cherries in your glass. Steve couldnât help the way his mouth gaped as he watched you fish the cherry out with your finger, popping the morsel in your mouth and pulling it from the stem with your teeth. Eddie eyed the boy next to him, amused not only by Steveâs aroused reaction to such a simple thing but also by your complete obliviousness to said reaction. Despite the lack of music coming from the stage as you waited for the headlining band to come on, Eddie still had to shout over the buzz of the crowd.
âShow Stevie the thing,â Eddie gestured towards the cherry stem between your fingers. You shook your head in protest, but Eddie gave you his best puppy dog eyes and you were instantly beat. You rolled your eyes, placed the cherry stem on your tongue, and closed your lips. Eddie brought his arm up, glancing back and forth between you and his watch. Steve was baffled by the coordinated performance that the two of you were putting on in front of him. After a few seconds, your mouth popped back open. You plucked the cherry stem from between your teeth and held it up for Steve to see.
âSeven seconds! That might be your personal best,â Eddie exclaimed while Steve looked closely at the stem. It was tied in a knot. He took it from between your fingers and was about to ask how you did it when the band came on stage. Steveâs hand trailed down to his side, tucking the tied cherry stem into his pocket. He wasnât sure why, but throwing it away felt wrong for some reason.
The band was really good, especially the lead singer. He was only a few years older than you and he had gorgeous, blonde hair that flowed down to his shoulders. Steve had scoffed when the singer winked at you during their set, but you couldnât hear the sound over the music. The three of you had a surprisingly good time together, although it's pretty hard to fight with such loud music blaring throughout the room. Eddie and Steve were tasked with finding a table after the band left the stage and you got stuck with grabbing everyone new drinks.Â
âThat was actually really fun. How often do you guys do this?â Steve asked, his pants getting stuck to cheap faux leather as he slid into a booth opposite Eddie.Â
âOnce every month or so. It depends on which bands are playing,â Steve was listening to Eddie or at least he was at first. His eyes had been scanning the bar, trying to find you. When he finally did, his expression hardened. You leaned with your elbow against the bar, waiting for the bartender to come back with the drinks, but you werenât alone. The lead singer of the headlining band was beside you. He was smiling at you, and even worse for Steve, you were smiling back. Eddie noticed the change in Steveâs demeanor, the jealousy that now filled the hazel of his eyes. He tracked Steveâs gaze across the crowded bar, landing on you.Â
Eddie was impressed. Heâd seen you bag your fair share of hot guys after a show at The Hideout, but never had you managed to get with the lead singer of the headlining band. Steve, on the other hand, was not impressed. He was livid. It didnât help that the lead singer had just placed his hands on your hips, pulling you flush against him as he leaned in close to whisper something in your ear. Steve quickly slid out of the booth, stomping his way through the crowd of people, heading towards you. Eddie winced, knowing he should chase after the boy, but slightly curious to see what would happen if he didnât. Steve pushed through the bodies surrounding him, stopping just in front of where you stood against the bar.
âWhat's taking you so long with the drinks?â He called out and your head shot up at the sound of his voice. The smile that had grown on your lips quickly faded at the sight of Steve. The singer, Corey, looked up from where he had just started to kiss your neck. He didnât move his hands from your hips despite Steveâs pointed glances.Â
âHey man, youâre kind of interrupting something right now. If you want a drink then ask the bartender or whatever,â Corey moved to face you again, but Steve wasnât done.
âHey man,â Steve mocked Coreyâs words. âYou need to take your hands off of her right now,â your brow furrowed in anger while Corey filled with confusion.
âSorry dude, didnât realize she was your girl,â Corey assumed based on Steveâs comment and began to move his hands, but you stopped him.
âIâm not, I swear. I barely even know that guy,â Steve scoffed at that and you shot him a glare. Coreyâs eyes flitted back and forth between you and Steve. He looked more confused than ever, almost painfully so.Â
âIâm way too high for this. You have her, man. It's not worth the fight,â Corey held up his hands in defense. Eddie had just worked his way through the sea of people in time to see Corey back away from you, scan the crowd, and head towards some pretty redhead across the room. Steve looked triumphant as he turned his gaze back to you. Eddie thought you looked like you were about to go ballistic. Heâd never seen you that mad before in his entire life. You looked even angrier now than you had when Eddie purposefully put gum in your hair and it got stuck so badly that you had to give yourself bangs to get rid of it. Eddie was about two seconds from sprinting out of the building to save himself from being a witness to what was sure to be Steveâs murder when the bartender, Dave, called out from behind you.
âHereâs that Long Island for you, Baby,â you spun around, revealing the Rum and Coke and Dirty Shirley that sat on the counter behind you. You thanked Dave, giving him a good tip, before turning back to Steve. Because even in your fury, you could still be nice to the waitstaff. You picked up the Long Island, marched towards Steve, and slammed the drink directly into his chest.Â
âSince you wanted it so fucking bad,â you pushed past him, not caring about the way the liquid sloshed over the lip of the glass, coating your hand and Steveâs shirt. You moved towards the exit, slamming the door open into the moonlit darkness outside. Steve took a second to process what just happened. He placed the remainder of his drink back on the counter before following in your path. Eddie groaned, grabbing his now abandoned drink from the bar and downing it. He grabbed your drink from beside his, knowing youâd need it when this was over, and followed Steve. You had made it to Eddieâs van and tugged on the door handle, cursing the long-haired boy for actually locking it for once.
âWhat the hell was that?â Steve called out from across the parking lot with his arms held wide. He was stalking towards you at a furious pace. You were so pissed that you didnât even notice your feet dragging you forward to meet him in the middle.
âWhere the fuck do you get off?â you asked in response instead of answering his question. Steve stopped when the tips of his shoes touched yours, scrunched faces mere inches from each other. âFirst you invite yourself along to Eddie and Iâs thing and then you ruin my chances with the very hot lead singer of the band. You did that for what, huh? Shits and giggles? I donât give a shit who you are Harrington, thatâs too fucking far,â you yelled, rage boiling beneath your hot skin.Â
âHe wasnât that hot,â Steve scoffed, crossing his arms over his chest. Your eyes widened. Eddie, who had just made it out to the parking lot, was surprised there wasnât steam shooting out of your ears at this point.
âIs that the only thing you fucking heard from what I just said?â you brought your hands to your forehead in exasperation. âYouâre such an asshole! I thought it would end when we graduated. Like youâd grow up a bit after graduation day. Hell, Robin said youâd matured, changed, and left the King Steve shtick behind. Eddie is one of your best friends now, the boy you taunted for years. So what is it about me, huh? Why are you suddenly too golden-hearted to bully everyone else but you never stopped fucking with me?â you had gotten close to Steve, not that you noticed through your tunneled vision of anger. Your heavy breaths fanned across Steveâs lips as you awaited his response.
âI-â Steve opened his mouth to respond and then quickly shut it. He didnât know. Well maybe he did know, somewhere deep down, but it wasnât something he could say to you now. Not in The Hideoutâs parking lot where a crowd had started growing around you. Steve stepped back, creating the space between you that you desperately lacked at the moment.
âThatâs what I thought,â you stepped back too, turning to walk towards Eddie. You quickly stopped, facing Steve once more. âDo me a favor, find some other girl to lurk around for a while. It's bad enough that you live next door. I really donât need you following me wherever I go like some fucking creep,â you spun on your heels again, grabbing the drink from Eddieâs outstretched hand and throwing it back like it was fruit juice.Â
Eddie unlocked the van and you slid inside, slamming the door behind you. Eddieâs eyes met Steveâs with a grimace. Eddie looked at you in the van and then back to Steve. Steve got the message; Eddie couldnât take you both home together. Maybe Steve was the one with telepathy instead. Eddieâs remorseful eyes searched Steve from across the lot. Steve conceded, gesturing for Eddie to take you. He was the one that fucked up anyway. If anything he deserved to be the one that had to call a cab. Eddie shot Steve a tight-lipped smile before hopping into his van and driving off. Steve watched the vanâs taillights as Eddie rolled through a stop sign, speeding off into the night.
The light in your room was off when the cab finally dropped Steve off at home. He wasnât surprised, expecting that youâd be at Eddie's trailer, erasing the night from your thoughts with a shared joint. Steve trudged up the stairs, opening and closing his door softly behind him so he didnât wake his parents. Theyâd be gone for another business trip in the morning, leaving one less thing for him to worry about tomorrow. Steveâs window was still open from earlier, allowing the cool night air to seep in. He laid back on his bed, thoughts racing in the silence. And thatâs when he heard it. A soft sob, then a sniffle. A deep breath, then another sob.
Steve sat up, his gaze aimed in the direction of the sound. His eyes landed on you, sitting on the floor of your darkened room with your back against your bed. Your window was cracked open, the way you normally kept it at night, allowing the birds to wake you with their songs in the morning. Steve stood, moving towards the window. You couldnât see him from this angle, not that you would have been able to regardless with the tears clouding your vision. Steve frowned. An ache in his chest, the same one heâd felt whenever he heard you cry, flourished within him. He wanted to comfort you. To wrap an arm around you and let cry into his chest. To tell you it would be okay and ask whoâs ass he needed to kick. But he couldnât. You werenât friends. You hated him. And itâs not like he could kick his own ass.Â
He didnât realize, didnât even feel it, but a tear slipped down his cheek, matching the flood that crowded yours. Steve lifted his hands to rest on the window, leaning against it as his brows furrowed over the broken look on your face. He pushed down, shutting the window softly, locking it, and closing the curtains. He couldnât listen to you cry anymore. He remembered what you said, and he didnât want to linger. The tear rolled off Steveâs chin, drowning a little unsuspecting green soldier on the window sill below. Steve moved away from the window and laid back on his bed. He felt around his pants pocket and fished out the knotted cherry stem. Steveâs eyes roamed over it for too long before he set it aside on his nightstand and closed his eyes. He couldn't sleep that night, no matter how hard tried. In the quiet dark of his room, Steve swore he could still hear your muffled cries.   Â
Drunk under a street light
Black and white flickered from the TV screen, illuminating the dark room that you lounged in. You were lazing on the couch, mindlessly picking at the bowl of popcorn in your lap. The movie playing across the room did nothing to pull your unfocused stare from the coffee table in front of you. It wasnât until you received a light kick to the thigh that you could finally shifted your eyes away.
âOkay, ouch,â you glared at Robin who was lying across the couch beside you, feet practically draped across your lap. She sat up, digging her hand into the bowl of popcorn. Her perfume scent lingered in the air around you even after she pulled back. It was sweet and light like she had just finished baking a batch of sugar cookies.
âYouâve been begging me to watch Casablanca with you for months and youâre not even paying attention to it now that I actually am,â she lifted her hand towards the screen before bringing her handful of popcorn to her lips. It's true. You had been dying to get someone to watch Casablanca with you for ages. Eddie watched it once and then refused to do it again after he ended up crying at the ending. Rick Blaineâs selfless act of giving up his one true love to give her a better life brought tears to the cold-hearted boyâs eyes. He made you promise not to tell anyone, especially Dustin.Â
âSorry Rob, Iâve just got a lot on my mind,â you apologized, trying your best to pay attention to the movie again. Youâd been zoned out for the entire first half of the movie, not that it mattered. You knew exactly what was happening on screen, given that youâd seen the movie a million times. It got to a point where Steve started keeping a copy under the counter at Family Video so there was always one available when you came in.
âAre you thinking about Steve?â Robin asked, her voice overpowering Ingrid Bergmanâs as Ilsa confessed why she left Rick alone in Paris. Your head snapped towards the girl beside you and you could see the faint smirk growing on her lips.
âWhy would I be thinking about Steve?â you answered her question with your own. The smirk fell from her lips then and she rolled her eyes. Robin sat up, pressing pause on the remote.
âBecause he was totally jealous and caused some huge blowout fight between the two of you. And when I say huge I mean huge. Itâs been over a week and you still wonât even acknowledge that he exists,â Robin explained, turning to face you better. You sighed and faced her too. You tried to avoid talking about Steve with Robin. Ever since they became friends it seemed too weird to talk shit about him in front of her.
âFirst of all, Steve definitely wasnât jealous. Heâs just a menace that loves to torment me,â Robin snorted a laugh but didnât interrupt, allowing you to continue. âSecond, Steve and I arenât friends so me not talking to him for a week really isnât that big of a deal,â Robin shrugged at that, seeing your point. âAnd third, how the hell do you know about all of this?â a guilty look spread across Robinâs face and you quickly realized the answer to your question. âEddieâs got a big mouth,â Robin nodded in agreement at your words.Â
âI wouldâve figured it out regardless. Steveâs been moping around for days. Heâs really beating himself up over the whole thing,â you chuckled and Robin shot you a confused glare.
âWhat? I find it hard to believe that Steve Harrington even remotely cares about anything that has to do with me. Well unless it has to do with making my life a living hell,â you leaned back again, digging your hand into the popcorn bowl once more. Robin just stared at you, obviously baffled by something.Â
âHas it ever occurred to you that maybe somewhere in Steveâs caveman brain all this âtormentâ is actually his way of expressing that he likes you?â Robin asked and repositioned the blanket that covered her lap. You stopped mid-chew, considering Robinâs words. You swallowed hard, sitting up and placing the popcorn bowl down on the couch between you.
âSo what, Steve pulls my pigtails on the playground and itâs all okay just because he likes me? Thatâs such a toxic ideology, Rob. Not only that, but the suggestion that Steve actually likes me is insane. I mean have you heard the worm story?â you felt defensive, as if you were being attacked even though you weren't. You couldnât understand why your heart wouldnât stop racing at the thought of Steve liking you.
âOf course, Iâve heard the goddamn worm story,â Robin threw her hands in the air, nearly knocking over the popcorn in the process. âAnd I didnât say that it was a healthy way of expressing his feelings. It just might be the only way he knows how. Itâs not like his parents are great role models in teaching him about love and stuff,â a quiet fell over the room while your head raced at Robinâs words. Youâd been so wrapped up in your feud with Steve that you hadnât taken the time to consider his life outside of you.Â
You knew Steveâs parents were pretty absent based on the lack of cars in the driveway. And it was well known across town that Mr. Harrington was an asshole, no need to grow up next door to figure that out. Steve adored his dad when he was younger, and talked about how he wanted to be just like him. But you had heard the fights that seeped through the open windows in the years that followed. The disappointment that filled Mr. Harringtonâs face when he entered Steveâs bedroom and saw the movie posters lining the walls. You wondered then what Steveâs parents thought of his decision to forgo college. Whether they argued with his choice, fought with him to take a chance to change his future, or if they just accepted it, not expecting much else from their disappointing son.
âI hadnât thought about that,â Robin studied your face as you spoke. You looked lost, like you were questioning your past with Steve. After a moment the hint of a smile graced your lips and Robin furrowed her brow. âStill doesnât mean he likes me,â you quirked as Robin sat up, grabbing another handful of popcorn.Â
âOh whatever,â she launched her fistful of popcorn at you, hitting your face with the popped kernels before they fell to your lap. You retaliated, throwing popcorn back at her. The popcorn fight quickly ended when Robin picked up the bowl, dumping the rest of its contents over your head. The two of you fell into a fit of laughter while you tried, and failed, to pick the popcorn kernels from your hair. Eventually, you gave up, resting your head on Robinâs shoulder, the crunch of the popcorn sounding off as you did. Her shoulder was bony, uncomfortably stabbing your cheek with each delicate press against it, but you didnât mind. Neither of you was very touchy-feely with each other, though you were never sure why, so it was nice to have a rare moment of intimacy. It granted you a deeper understanding of one another and a peak into the mysterious ways that each of your brains worked.
âGo to a party with me tonight?â Robin asked softly, not quite ready to leave the comfortable quiet just yet. You kept your head still on her shoulder and closed your eyes, inhaling sharply.
âSince when do you actively attend parties?â you questioned and Robinâs shoulder shook beneath you as she let out a gentle laugh. It was a comforting sound, like waves at the beach or rain on the pavement. Thatâs what Robin was to you. A comfort. Sure, Eddie was your best friend and youâd known him longer, but Robin understood you in a way that he didnât. She controlled your chaos and balanced it with ease and truth. Robin matched your energy, knew what was best for you, and made you feel heard.
âSince Vickie asked me to go,â Robin winced out the words, anticipating your shift away from her side. Just as Robin thought, you lifted your head, turning to face her.
âSo youâre not inviting me to go to a party, youâre inviting me to Third Wheel all night?â you raised your brow, eyes pouring into the girl beside you. Robin winced, shrinking into her spot on the couch. âAlright, Iâll go. Got nothing better to do anyway,â Robin cheered triumphantly at your concession, standing to go to your room and start getting ready together. You stopped her, gesturing to the popcorn that littered the couch and floor. She groaned, reluctantly helping you clean up the mess she made.
Youâd walked to the party, arriving after everything was already in full swing. The sticky air reeked of weed and cheap booze as you pushed your way through the front door. It was sweltering inside the house. Sweaty bodies pressed themselves closely together on the dance floor, sipping on whatever deadly concoction resided in the punch bowl. Robin made a beeline for Vickie as soon as she walked through the door. There were familiar faces, people you knew from high school and whatnot, but no one you particularly fancied talking to. That is until you saw a mop of brown curls approaching with a black lunch box in his hands.
âI didnât know you were gonna be here,â you called out over the boombox that was blaring music throughout the room. Eddie wrapped an arm around your shoulder, pulling you to walk along with him. He guided you to the kitchen, stopping in front of a countertop littered with booze. You weighed your drink options, eventually pouring some vodka and Sprite into a solo cup, disappointed at the lack of cherry grenadine. You held up a bottle of rum pointed in Eddieâs direction, but he shook his head.
âStrictly business tonight sweetheart,â Eddie patted the lunchbox in his hands. You nodded in understanding, bringing your cup to your lips. âWhereâs Buckley?â he asked, suddenly noticing the missing girl that he was sure dragged you here. You didnât even have to speak, just pointing your finger to where Robin danced with Vickie across the room. Her hair was already a mess and her cheeks were flushed bright pink. You were about to say something else, keep your conversation with Eddie going, when he received a tap on his shoulder. It was some jock looking to make a deal. Eddie gave your hand a quick squeeze in place of goodbye and led the guy to the back of the house.
So there you were, standing alone in a crowded kitchen, regretting your decision to come in the first place. If only Nancy or Jonathan were there to keep you company, too bad they were both off at their respective colleges. Hell, you might even take Steveâs companionship at this point, because the longer you leaned against this countertop, the more boxed in you felt. What you didnât know was that Steve was there. He thought it would be a good way to get his mind off your fight, but as he stood in the corner of this too-hot house, sipping a lukewarm beer, and listening to his old basketball teammate drone on and on about how they shouldâve won the championship game their senior year, Steve realized he was wrong.
It especially didnât help when his eyes scanned the room and somehow landed on you. You were alone, searching the room, presumably for a familiar face, when he spotted you. Luckily for Steve, you remained oblivious to his watchful gaze, giving him some time to study you since he felt like he hadnât been able to in ages. He considered going over to you, to keep you company, but before he could even take a step, someone else approached you first. Your face dropped to a scowl at the sight of the freckled boy who now stood in front of you.
âWhatâs wrong Baby? Not happy to see me?â Tommy asked, a devilish grin hiding his lips. Steve was rooted to the spot, unable to move. He wanted to march over to you, drag you away from the douchebag before you, but he couldnât will his legs to trudge across the congested room. He was never good at standing up for you, especially not to Tommy.Â
âIs anyone ever happy to see you?â you asked, crossing your arms and keeping a close grip on your cup. Tommy looked you up and down, hungry eyes boring into your skin. Suddenly you wished you brought a sweater to cover your bare shoulders. Steve still watched you from afar, his stomach turning at the desire that lingered in Tommyâs expression.
âThere are plenty of girls around here that love when I show up,â Tommy grinned, leaning in closer. He reminded you of a shark with his teeth bared, waiting for a lowly seal to stumble into his pathway. âI could show you why if you come upstairs with me,â his lips came dangerously close to your ear, muffling the music that rattled the room.Â
âIâll pass,â you grimaced at his offer. Tommyâs grin faltered and you brought your cup to your lips with a shrug, trying not to look too smug at your denial of his advances. That must have been what set Tommy over the edge. He reached up, slapping the cup from your hand, ignoring the liquid that splashed over you both. His face leaned in close as his arms caged you against the counter.Â
âFuck you,â he spat, his face close to yours. âYouâre just some weirdo bitch anyway,â you were scared at that point, terrified even, but you remained calm. Showing your fear would be the worst thing to do. Steveâs heart raced in his chest as he watched Tommy corner you. He took a step forward, moving in your direction.
âA weirdo bitch that wonât fuck you,â you fired back at Tommy and his face turned red with fury. Maybe poking the bear wasnât a good idea. Suddenly someone knocked Tommy to the side, freeing you from him. You looked up, seeing a flash of red hair and someone in a striped shirt. Vickie and Robin.Â
âWoah man, we were spinning around and kinda lost control. Didnât even see you there,â Robin leaned down to where Tommy now sat on the floor. She shot you a wink when he wasnât looking. Vickie offered him a hand, but he brushed her off, standing on his own. He looked around, catching the glances of some of the partygoers, and stomped off, too embarrassed to continue trying to pursue you. Steve had made it about halfway through the crowded living room when Robin and Vickie took down Tommy in some sort of weird spin attack. He stood there now, watching as they checked over you. âYou alright?â Robin asked you while Vickie inspected you for any bruises or blemishes from Tommy.
âYeah, Iâm all good. Think Iâm just gonna go actually,â you looked down at your shirt, taking inventory of how damp it was from your spilled drink.Â
âWeâll go with you,â Vickie spoke up, taking hold of your arm as if she would guide you out. You shook your head, sliding her hand down to yours and giving it a gentle squeeze before letting go.Â
âNo, you guys stay and have fun. Iâm gonna try and hitch a ride. Iâve gotta know someone around here thatâs planning on leaving soon,â you had no intentions of actually getting a ride from someone. But you knew Robin would never let you go if she knew you were going to walk home alone and you just needed to get out of there. You would ask Eddie, but you knew he needed the money heâd make from selling tonight so you didnât want to bother him.Â
âOkay,â Robin nodded, granting you permission to leave. You gave her and Vickie a two-finger salute and made your way to the door. âNo rides home from anyone on the basketball team. Past, present, or future. I swear all of those guys are creeps,â Robin called after you, turning a few heads as she did. You chuckled, continuing on to the door.
Steve still stood in the living room, watching the three of you closely. His eyes followed you as you trekked through the crowd to the door. Once you finally made it outside, his gaze shifted back to Robin only to find that she was already looking at him. She motioned with her head to the door, encouraging him to follow after you. So he did. Steve threw away his half-drunk beer and burst through the door. You were already halfway down the block when he got in his car and pulled up next to you.Â
It was cold outside, especially for early September, a chill lacing the breeze with each gust. It definitely didnât help that your shirt was still soaked through. You saw the headlights of a car approaching behind you, brushing it off as you shivered and pulled your arms close. It took you a moment to realize that the car hadnât passed you yet. You turned your head, suddenly facing a maroon BMW with its windows rolled down. A groan escaped your lips, but you still bent down to peer through the window. Steveâs car came to a stop, a smile gracing his lips at the sight of your exasperated face.
âYou stalking me now, Harrington?â Steve let out a chuckle and a gust of wind picked up, making you shiver again.Â
âYou wish. Come on, get in and Iâll drive us home,â he studied your face, searching for a sign that youâd agree. He couldnât find one, your body unmoving from your spot on the sidewalk.Â
âIâm perfectly capable of walking. Plus Robin said no rides from anyone on the basketball team,â you shot him a sly smirk and stood up straight, continuing your walk through the neighborhood. Youâd expected Steve to drive off then, leaving you to walk in peace. But he didnât, his car followed alongside you. âWhat are you doing?â you asked, stopping again to see Steve through the passenger window.
âIf you wonât let me drive you home, then Iâll just drive next to you,â Steve shrugged, looking up at you.
âWhat if I cut through someoneâs backyard?â you asked and Steve shrugged again, a smirk dancing on his lips.
âThen some people are gonna be really pissed to see tire tracks on their lawn,â he replied and you almost wanted to laugh at his persistence, entertained by Steveâs unwillingness to let you be alone. His smile faltered then. âYou and I both know the kind of shit that lurks around Hawkins at night,â any amusement from before had slipped away. None of you mentioned the Upside Down much now, not after finally defeating Vecna. It was final, the battle that ended the war, destroying the Upside Down for good. You couldnât help the lingering fear that youâd missed something, that one day it would all return. And here, on the sidewalk after some lame party, you realized that Steve shared that fear too.Â
âOk,â you said simply, shocking Steve as you pulled on the passenger door handle and slid into the seat next to him. He waited until you buckled up before rolling up the windows and driving off. It was quiet in the car, the lingering tension of all the unspoken words swirling in the air. Steve heard the sound of your teeth chattering and your hands brushing the goosebumps on your arms. He quickly reached into the back, grabbed an old sweatshirt that sat there, and handed it to you. Normally you wouldâve rejected it, your pride too inflated to accept help from Steve in any form. But it was cold, your shirt was wet, and your conversation from earlier with Robin still lingered in the forefront of your mind.Â
Steve didnât expect you to take his sweatshirt so easily, replacing his hand on the wheel when he felt the weight of it lift from his palm. You pulled his sweatshirt on, reveling in the warmth it provided. It smelled like hairspray and lavender, a hint of boy mixed with the two. It smelled like Steve. Silence settled over the two of you again and Steve couldnât stand it anymore.
âIâm sorry,â the words burst from within him, head turning to look at you for a moment. You looked calm and objective like Steve hadnât even spoken in the first place. âThe whole thing at The Hideout was so stupid. I donât even know why I did that,â you looked at him then, expression still neutral. âI guess I just feel like I need to protect you and I took it too far,â your brow scrunched at that, finally giving Steve an insight into your thoughts.
âProtect me? You and Tommy tormented me for years,â anger rose in your throat. You hadnât meant to get mad, still considering what Robin said, but Steveâs twisted claim brought it out of you in the way that only he could.
âI know, I know. And Iâm sorry about that too. I just- I just wanted to fit in, to be cool. But I realize now that none of that shit ever mattered. I mean, how important was popularity when the one person that I actually cared about couldnât stand me?â Steve spoke and the tension in your face dropped. The one person Steve cared about? Was he talking about you? You took a deep breath, thinking over your words when the car came to a stop in front of your driveway.
âSteve,â you spoke softly, almost a whisper, like the breeze rattling through the trees. âI canât just forget about all of it because youâve abruptly changed. I canât just decide to be your friend all of a sudden. You hurt me, for a long time. Hell, you still do,â Steve winced, wanting to turn back time to when you were five, when nothing bad had happened to you yet and things were much simpler.Â
âI know,â Steveâs head sunk, his chest aching with each passing second.
âI just,â you stopped, jumbled thoughts bouncing around your head. âI just think itâs easier when we keep ourselves apart. It doesnât hurt as much that way,â the streetlights above reflected the swelling tears in your eyes as they threatened to spill. You hadnât meant to cry, and you surely didnât want to. Steve understood your sentiments. Being around you only reminded him of how it couldâve been if he hadnât tried so hard to fit in. If he hadnât screwed it all up.
âBut maybe we could try. Try to be friends,â the words surprised Steve as they left his lips. They came out far bolder than he felt capable of being at the moment. âGroup settings, public places. Baby steps, you know?â Steve tried to stop the hope building in his chest, too worried about the damage it would do if you said no. But you didnât.Â
âMaybe,â you said in a whisper, a tear finally tracking down your cheek. A soft smile slipped over Steveâs lips, the same one he wore around you as a kid. The same smile you saw before he traipsed over the hill, leaving you on the sidewalk with the worms. Your lips twitched upwards for a second before you pulled the door handle and exited the car.Â
The feeling of hope now took full form, blossoming in Steveâs chest, filling every crack and crevice between his ribs. He watched you walk up to your front door, still wearing his sweatshirt, slipping inside your house with a small wave in Steveâs direction. Steve put the car back in gear, pulling into his driveway next door. He shut the car off and leaned back in his seat, still unable to wipe the smile from his face. Maybe. He could work with maybe.
You drew stars around my scars, but now Iâm bleeding
Eddieâs van was a mess. Your legs brushed against fast food wrappers while cigarette butts covered the floor, crunching under your sneakers. It smelled like weed and sweat with a hint of the black ice air freshener that you forced him to buy a while ago. It was early afternoon, the sun still high in the sky as Eddie made a right turn out of your neighborhood.
âWhy are we doing this again?â you asked, shifting to look at Eddie. He had his hair pulled up into a messy bun that you insisted on doing for him. It was a rare and rather unwelcome hairstyle for the metalhead, but it was well warranted for the occasion.Â
âBecause Buckley wants to learn how to play basketball and Harrington asked for my help,â Eddie shrugged, approaching a stop sign and making a left. You rolled your eyes, letting out a huff of air from your chest.
âBut you hate basketball,â you groaned, wondering why Robin would even want to learn how to play in the first place.Â
âYes, but theyâre my friends and they asked for my help, so my help they shall receive,â normally you would have laughed at Eddieâs goofiness, but the thought of being around Steve loomed over your head. You still hadnât seen each other since the party, just glimpses through bedroom windows. It was hard to say where either of you stood with each other. Becoming friends seemed like an impossible feat on your part, too stuck in the past to care about the potential future.
âOkay, so why am I included in this? Steve didnât ask for my help,â you pulled your feet from the trash-covered floor, finally sick enough of how the garbage touched your ankles. Your feet rested on the seat and you hugged your knees close to your chest. Your head sat atop them, watching Eddie closely with narrow eyes, trying to figure out if this was some scheme to get you near Steve.
âEach team needs two players, Baby. Kind of hard to play a two v. two with only three people,â you let out another groan and Eddie smirked in response, knowing you couldnât refute him anymore. He made a sharp right turn, pulling up to the outdoor basketball courts that sat behind the high school. Eddie turned off the engine and tapped your knee. It was his way of telling you to get out of the car and lock your door behind you. The two of you began your walk over and could just barely make out three figures through the holes in the chain link fence that surrounded the basketball courts.
âYou know, I donât think Iâve ever seen you wear athletic shorts before. I might pass out at the sight of your legs,â you said to Eddie as the two of you walked through the gate, entering the basketball court. You barely had time to accentuate your comment with a smirk before Eddie leaned in close.
âReel it in, Baby. Best not to flirt with me in front of Harrington. Wouldnât want to risk him getting jealous again,â your face grew hot at Eddieâs comment, the thought of a jealous Steve stirring something deep in the pit of your stomach, something like desire. Eddie donned a stupid smile as you approached Robin, Steve, and Lucas in the middle of the court.
âWhatâs up with you?â Steve asked, noticing your flustered appearance. Your eyes darted back over to Eddie, who continued to wear the same shit-eating grin as before.
âNothing, just ready to play some basketball,â you deflected and Steve nodded, covering the basic rules of the game. Lucas was acting as the referee for the match, making it feel much more intense than it should have. Thatâs probably why you took it so seriously, covering Robin as if your life depended on it. Steve won the tip-off, sending the ball back to Robin. She caught it and began to dribble towards the basket. She looked like a baby deer trying to walk for the first time as she made her way up the court, nearly smacking the ball away from herself in the process. You used it to your advantage, managing to grab the ball from her, dribbling up the opposite side of the court, and scoring a basket from the three-point line. Steve retaliated after that, shooting his own shot and tying the score. It continued like that for a bit, Eddie and Robin eventually gave up on trying to cover the both of you, which was how you ended up in front of Steve, desperately attempting to block his shot.
âWorried youâre gonna miss?â you taunted as Steve dribbled in front of you, your back to the basket. A cocky smirk overtook his lips then, bringing the ball up to shoot. It wouldâve gone in too, if you hadnât smacked it out of the air, stealing it for yourself. You sprinted down the court towards the other basket with Steve hot on your trail. He managed to get in front of you and you turned your back towards him, protecting the ball in the meantime before you could get a clear shot. âCome on, Harrington. I thought you were the team captain back in high school. Figured youâd be better than this,â you knew it was dangerous, teasing him in such a flirty way, but it was all in good fun, right?
âOh, Iâll show you, Baby,â Steve practically whispered into your ear, his chest pressing against your back. If you werenât so focused on beating Steve you wouldâve felt the goosebumps that littered your spine. Steveâs arms came up to circle you, so you moved, pivoting to take your shot and knocking Steve out of the way in the process. He lost his balance as the ball left your fingertips. You felt Steveâs hands find your torso as you watched the ball tip into the basket, dragging you down with him as he fell. Your shirt had ridden up when you made your shot, causing Steveâs fingers to brush against your bare skin. It felt like you were falling in slow motion until you finally landed hard on top of Steve, your back flush to his chest.Â
Pain shot up your sides as Steveâs fingernails scraped against the semi-healed scars that resided there. You got up quickly, not taking the time to register your pain, lifting your shirt again to see that the wounds had broken open on both sides. It took Steve a second to get up after hitting the ground so hard. The others rushed toward the two of you, but your eyes landed on Steve, his gaze already honed in on the fresh blood pooling on your skin. His hands came down to his own torso, feeling the scarred flesh that matched yours.Â
After everything was said and done, the dust settled and Vecna gone for good, there was only the matter of medical care to worry about. Eddie was mostly unscathed, with a few bat bites here and there, but nothing some disinfectant and band-aids couldnât fix. Lucas was sure to have a swollen eye, cuts, and bruises after fighting Jason. Max was delivered to the hospital where the doctors said she would make a full recovery but might need a pair of glasses. Which just left you and Steve. You had jumped in right after him at Loverâs Lake, fighting your way through the water as he was tugged deeper below. When you popped out of the gate mere seconds after him, the bats swarmed you too. It wasnât until Nancy appeared, oar in hand, that you managed to escape the feeling of the batâs teeth sinking into your skin.Â
The bats had gotten you good, doing just as much damage to you as they had to Steve. When the fight was over and everyone was safely right-side-up, you refused to get medical care, worried that youâd be poked and prodded while Owensâ doctors tried to study your wounds. Steve refused too, unwilling to be treated unless you were first, not that you knew that.
Robin and Eddie insisted on staying with the two of you to make sure nothing bad happened in the middle of the night. But you said no, pointing out that Eddie needed to stay hidden until his name was cleared. Not to mention that you just wanted to be alone after the strenuousness of the previous few days. You assured Robin and Eddie that your parents would take care of you if anything happened, same with Steve. They reluctantly agreed, dropping you and Steve off in front of your house, leaving the two of you to go your separate ways.
You were about to trudge up the lawn and enter your house, thinking about finally being able to sleep, when you caught sight of Steveâs empty driveway. You hadnât even thought about the fact that his parents were out of town, and he hadnât mentioned it to Eddie or Robin either. Steve had already started walking towards his house when you called his name.
âYou didnât say that your parents werenât home,â you jogged up to him, wincing at the pain that shot up your side. Steve shrugged, also looking desperate for a decent night of sleep. Steve turned around again, continuing towards his house, leaving you on his lawn. You started following him until he saw you from the corner of his eye and stopped again.
âWhat are you doing?â the words sounded twisted as they fell from his lips, the same venom you expected from the boy who bullied you for years. Your face grew hot with anger, suddenly wondering if you should just turn back around and retreat to your house.
âYou canât be alone tonight, not when youâre in such bad shape,â you crossed your arms over your chest, trying to come across firmly in an attempt to discourage Steve from arguing with you. He simply raised a brow in question.Â
âI think Iâll be fine,â he moved to turn on his heel again, to scale his front steps and enter the cold empty house before him. But your arm shot out, landing on his arm and stopping him in his tracks. Steve froze, mind racing at the feel of your skin against his. He couldnât remember the last time you touched him, given that you usually kept your distance whenever he was near.
âSteve, I canât leave you alone in good conscience. If you bleed out and die, thatâs on me,â you spoke the words quietly, almost sounding embarrassed to have to say them at all. Steve studied you, eyes roaming over your face. The walls you kept up around him seemingly fell in that moment as he caught sight of the worry hidden deep in your gaze. He nodded then, giving in and leading you to his front door, trying not to look visibly upset when your hand no longer held him.
The house was just as you remembered from when you were a kid. Clean and organized, everything in its designated place. It always frightened you back then, a house so pristine that it didnât look like anyone could possibly live there. You followed Steve as he ascended the staircase, both of you winded and clutching your wounds when you got to the top. Steve showered in the bathroom attached to his room, offering you a towel and clean clothes before sending you off to the guest bathroom.
The hot water pulsed down on you, blood and grime swirling around the drain at your feet. The water seared your skin with each drop, but you didnât mind, hoping the sweltering heat would rid you of the horrors youâd witnessed within the past few days. The sight of Eddie being tackled to the ground by a swarm of bats. The sound of Steveâs screams as his flesh was torn open. Your own wails of pain as the bats did the same to you a few feet away. Maxâs broken limbs and unfocused eyes as Lucas held her in his arms on the way to the hospital.
You turned the shower off, unwilling to let your thoughts run rampant anymore. You were careful when drying off, avoiding your wounds to keep blood from soiling Mrs. Harringtonâs stark white towels. Sheâd be sure to have a fit at the sight of a stain. You dressed quickly, pulling Steveâs old shirt and baggy sweatpants on. There wasnât a first aid kit in the guest bathroom, so you headed back to Steveâs room, holding your shirt away from your body to avoid getting blood on it. You knocked gently on Steveâs bedroom door and it only took a moment for him to open it for you.Â
His hair was wet, a towel draped over his bare shoulders. He was shirtless, sweatpants hanging low on his hips as water dripped down his hairy chest. Your eyes lingered there for a moment before trailing to the bandages wrapped around his torso. Steveâs eyes followed yours, landing on the gauze tied tightly to his skin.
âI seem to get the shit beat out of me anytime something like this happens,â he used his towel to gently pat his hair dry. âIâve gotten pretty good at patching myself up,â Steve shrugged, hanging the towel on the back of his bathroom door.Â
âCan you do mine?â you asked quietly, lifting your shirt to reveal your wounds. Steveâs gaze flickered down to them, blood from each gash threatening to spill down your sides. His breath caught in his chest at the sight of your exposed skin. It was dumb, just your stomach on display, but it took Steve a second to contain himself. It was nothing he hadnât seen before, memories of your bare skin seen on the few occasions that you forgot to close your curtains before changing. Steve always looked away, but the flashes of your skin were seared into his brain. He nodded in response to your question, going into the bathroom with you trailing behind him. He told you to sit on the counter, pulling out the first aid kit from the cabinet next to your dangling legs. Steve wiped each wound with an antiseptic wipe, cleaning the area and sopping up the thin blood that surrounded it. His hands were gentle and soft like he was afraid to touch you, to break you.
âHold this,â Steve placed a gauze pad on one of the wounds, his fingers guiding your hand to rest over it, holding it in place. He ignored the tingle in his fingers as his skin brushed yours, moving on to place another pad over the other blemish. Your hand came up automatically, holding it in place without Steve having to tell you again. He unraveled the rest of the gauze, slowly wrapping it around your waist, softly brushing your hands away when he no longer needed you to hold the pads in place. Steve circled it around you a few times, finally securing the gauze tightly in place with a swift knot.
âThank you, Steve,â you whispered, his face close to yours. Steve hummed in response, letting his eyes drift to your lips for a moment too long before pulling himself away and packing up the first aid kit. He returned it to the cabinet, his shoulder brushing your leg in the process, sending chills down his spine.Â
Steve stood then, opening the linen closet by the door, searching for a blanket to give you in case the guest room got too cold. You were tired, to the point of exhaustion really, longing to lay your head against a soft pillow. But fear came creeping in, the demons in your closet, or the demogorgons rather, holding your mind hostage. The fears controlled you then, in combination with the exhaustion, speaking words from your lips that you otherwise wouldnât have even considered muttering.
âCan I sleep in here? With you?â when you were first dropped off all you could think about was finally being alone, but as you sat there now, Steve's clothes covering your skin, you realized that wasnât what you wanted at all. Steve froze, and his quest to find a blanket quickly halted. He looked up at you, taking in the heavy bags under your eyes, the weight of the past few days slumping your shoulders forward. He knew under normal circumstances that you never would have asked, and probably couldnât have even stood being in the same room as him for more than two minutes, but these werenât normal circumstances. And he would take what he could get.
âYeah, okay. Iâll sleep on the floor. You can take the bed,â Steve turned to the linen closet once more, searching for a blanket for himself this time. He heard you slide off the counter, thinking youâd brush past him and get into his bed, but you didnât. You stopped next to him, pulling Steveâs focus to you.
âYou canât sleep on the floor. What if you bleed out? Iâd never know if you were down there. At least not until the morning,â Steve placed his hands on your shoulders, ceasing your seemingly endless babble. Your eyes were wide and bloodshot, staring back at Steve with a worried brow.
âOkay,â he agreed, trying to calm himself, the jitters of being so close to you creeping in. âWeâll both sleep in my bed,â his hands fell to his sides and you let out a breath you didnât know you were holding. Steve left the bathroom, turning out the light as he did. You slid into Steveâs bed, the sheets pulled up around you as Steve switched off his lamp. The bed dipped beside you from Steveâs weight. You went to roll over, trying to face him, but you were met with pain, gasping and clutching your side with a hiss. Steve shot up, trying to help you but only injuring himself with his sharp movement in the process. You couldnât help but laugh as you both settled down onto your backs.
âArenât we a pair,â you mumbled and Steve chuckled beside you. The room was dark, filled with the scent of a burned-out candle, Steve's lavender-scented shampoo, dirty laundry, and something else inherently Steve. Your eyes watched the ceiling, lying in silence next to the boy you supposedly hated. He rustled around beside you, trying to get comfortable. In a normal situation, you wouldâve snapped at him for moving the bed so much, but right now you found it amusing. After another minute of restless movement, he let out a groan.
âI normally sleep on my stomach, but this shit makes it impossible,â annoyance laced his tone as he referred to the bat bites lining the front of his stomach. Your head turned in his direction, silently taking in his side profile, his sharp nose, and long eyelashes. He almost looked normal if you ignored the angry ring of red flesh lining his neck.Â
âIâm a side sleeper,â you spoke softly, Steveâs head turning towards your voice. For some reason, he liked hearing more about you, even if it was just something as silly as how you normally slept. âIâm in the same boat as you, Harrington,â the wounds on your sides making it impossible to lay that way. Steve could just make out the shadows of your face in the dim light. The curve of your lips, the arch of your brow, the tip of your nose. He thought you looked beautiful. âIâm sorry I couldnât stop them. Iâm sorry I couldnât stop the bats from getting you,â your lip quivered then, tears welling in your eyes as you lived up to your crybaby nickname. You werenât sure where the burst of emotion came from, chalking it up to the exhaustion that weighed heavily upon you. Steve lifted his head, his hand coming up to brush away your tears.
âAre you kidding? You jumped in right after me. If you hadnât been there I wouldâve been dead in less than a minute. You distracted some of them. I wouldâve been bat food if not for you. If anyoneâs sorry it should be me,â you shook your head and Steveâs hand came down to rest on your cheek, thumb rubbing circles against it gently as he spoke. Why were you letting him hold you like this? Why did it feel so comforting? You sniffled, trying to stop your tears from falling. âBaby, you saved me. I need you to know that,â you nodded at his reassurance, too choked up still to use your words. Your eyes were heavy by then, the lack of sleep weighing in on you even more.Â
âI'm glad I went through that gate then,â you mumbled, words barely audible through your sleep-slurred speech. With the last of your energy, you moved, rolling onto your stomach, the wounds on your sides untouched by the mattress. Steve followed your lead, moving onto his side, and facing you. His arm draped across you, careful to avoid your wounds, and a soft sigh left your lips as your eyes slowly closed. Your breath evened out soon after, slowed inhales and exhales taking over. Steveâs fingers found the bulge of the cotton pads on your side, tracing across them gently, a comforting gesture that youâd never know about. He wished he had superpowers, the ability to heal you with just a touch. But he didnât, so heâd do this instead, easing your pain with a soft touch while you slept.
When you woke in the morning you had the overwhelming urge to pee. You slid gently from Steveâs embrace, somehow managing to get even closer to him during the night. You tiptoed to the bathroom, not wanting to wake the sleeping boy. The large mirror covering the wall taunted you when you finished, urging you to take a peek beneath the gauze. You caved, hands gently pushing the gauze to the side. The bleeding had stopped and the gashes already started looking better. It was curious how well they had cleared up overnight, but you just shrugged, used to the strangeness of the supernatural by now. You climbed back into bed with Steve after putting the bandages back into place. You wanted another minute of peace, a moment, maybe the last of its kind, when you and Steve didnât hurt each other. When Steve Harrington was still the boy you knew, not the one youâd grown to loathe.
âShit Steve, seriously?â You winced as the blood began to trickle down your skin. âItâs a basketball game, not tackle football,â you lost your balance for a moment, Lucasâ arms shooting up to steady you. Steve stood speechless, incapable of fathoming how his hands did so much harm to you. The skin had never quite healed right, you suppose, more fragile than most other places on your body. âEddie, can you take me home,â you asked, trying to keep your shirt from getting wet with blood, knowing your shorts were a lost cause with scarlet droplets already pooling at the waistband. Eddie nodded quickly, rushing to your side as if he had to carry you to the van.
âI can take you. I mean, I live next door. Iâll clean you up,â Steve suddenly was able to find words, knocked out of his stupor. He moved towards you then, but you raised your hand, stopping him in his tracks.
âI asked Eddie,â you spoke with a glare, already walking toward the courtâs exit. Eddie shot Steve a sympathetic look before following behind you. Robin lifted her hand to comfortingly pat Steveâs back while his mouth fell slightly agape. You got into the van with a wince and Eddie closed the door for you. Robin, Steve, and Lucas were filing off the court then. Steveâs head was down while he unlocked his car. Eddie turned the keys in the ignition, started the van, and began to pull out of the lot.
It was an accident, you knew that, so why did it frustrate you so much? The same hands that once held yours as children now were the ones to lacerate your skin. Maybe it was the ache you buried deep inside, the one youâd never been able to alleviate, the pain Steve perpetuated for years. The one you hadnât been able to forgive him for no matter how hard you tried, no matter how much you wanted to. He left you, tossed you aside like you were some old sweater discarded beneath his bed, like you were nothing. It seemed never-ending like youâd never escape his harmful grasp. You wanted to be five again when the world seemed so much kinder and you loved Steve Harrington. Maybe the latter was still true, maybe thatâs why he scarred you more than the others ever had.
As Eddie drove towards the exit, your gaze drifted up, landing on Steve. Robin and Lucas had already gotten into Steveâs car, but he stood outside of it, arms resting on the crook between the carâs roof and the door. His eyes followed you through the van window as Eddie sped away. A strange look overtook Steveâs face, one you couldnât quite read. It was the look of a boy that never wanted to hurt you, but somehow constantly did.
I knew youâd haunt all of my what-ifs
           The sun hid behind the clouds, peaks of light streaming through the cracks in the sky. Tires rolled against the pavement, making their way across town. The radio was low in the car, some Fleetwood Mac song lulling softly through the air. Your car was old, covered in dents and scratches, with windows that only opened halfway and an engine that grumbled with each press to the gas pedal. Even though your parents offered to help you buy a new one, a more reliable form of transportation, you refused. This car held too many memories in its stained cloth seats. Your first kiss in the backseat, jam sessions with Eddie, driving Will, Mike, Dustin, and Lucas to the science fair where they finally got first place again. You couldnât let it go, not yet, not while it still had some life in it. You knew how much it sucked to be abandoned.Â
           The tires screeched and squealed as you turned into the Family Video parking lot. You pulled into a space near the front of the store, dim headlights shutting off when you pulled the keys from the ignition. Robin had told you she was working today, but as you looked around you were unable to find her bike in its normal place on the bike rack. You did however spot a maroon BMW parked near the back of the lot. That lying bitch. A sigh fell from your lips, eyes closing at the thought of seeing Steve. It had been two days since the basketball incident and you had been sure to keep your distance. Steveâs sorry eyes peeked through bedroom windows and only made you feel guilty for getting mad at him in the first place. But you couldnât stall this any longer, the movies were due today and youâd be pissed if you got another late fee. So you grabbed the tapes from the passenger seat, holding them close to your chest as you closed your car door and walked through the entrance to Family Video.
           Steve stood hunched over the counter, the same way he normally did when the store was empty like it was now. His eyes were glued to the magazine that rested on the counter before him. It was a Cosmopolitan. He was ashamed to admit that he was searching its pages for tips on how to get back in your good graces. So far he was coming up short, but he still skimmed through it anyway. The bell rang above the door, signaling to Steve that a customer had entered.Â
           âWelcome to Family Video. My nameâs Steve. Let me know if you need help with anything,â the words spilled from Steveâs lips automatically, his gaze still glued to the magazine. It took Steve a moment to register the silence he received in response, brushing it off as another inconsiderate customer. At least thatâs what he thought until a stack of tapes slammed down on the counter beside him. Steve looked up then, seeing you standing across from him with raised eyebrows. Your eyes trailed down to Steveâs magazine, and his gaze followed yours. In less than a second, Steve had slid the magazine off the counter, quickly tossing behind him. You simply blinked, an amused smile blossoming on your lips as the magazine crashed to the floor.Â
           âI want to return some tapes,â you couldnât help the smirk that remained as you spoke, pushing the stack of video tapes in front of the boy. Steve nodded, picking up the first tape and scanning it back into the system. âWhat were you reading there, Harrington?â he could hear your smile through your amused tone, refusing to meet your eyes as he continued to scan your tapes.Â
           âSports Illustrated,â Steve lied, ignoring the way your lips pressed together to contain your smile. You couldnât contain your laughter anymore, clutching your sides as giggles poured from your throat. Your laughter was contagious, causing a few chuckles to spring out of Steve too.Â
           âWhatever you say, Harrington,â you composed yourself, finally ceasing your giggles, but the smile remained taut on your lips. Steve handed over your receipt for the returned tapes, expecting you to leave after clutching it in your hands, but you didnât. Your feet drifted over to the movie-lined aisles and Steve couldnât help but follow, tripping over his discarded magazine in the process.Â
Eventually, you stopped in front of a shelf, Steve watched the way you studied your options. When one finally caught your attention you leaned up, standing on your tippy toes to grab it. Your shirt rode up in the process, revealing the large bandages that covered the wounds on your sides. Steveâs heart dropped, the memories of the basketball game, the whole reason he had been reading that stupid magazine in the first place, flooded his mind. Just as your fingers brushed the front of the tape, seconds from getting ahold of it, Steveâs hand lifted it instead, offering it to you.
âThanks,â you said sincerely, only then noticing the kicked puppy look on Steveâs face. You opened your mouth to speak again, but Steve beat you to it.
âIâm so sorry about the other day. I really didnât mean to hurt you. I just got carried away,â Steveâs gaze drifted to the ground, missing the pity that swelled in your eyes. âIâm sorry this shit keeps happening. Itâs just that when Iâm with you I canât seem to function like a normal person,â he lifted his head then, catching a glimpse of emotion in your expression. Regret? Or is it that underlying anger you saved just for him?
âItâs fine, Steve,â you assured him, but the boy wasnât comforted. He opened his mouth to apologize again, but you didnât let him. âDude, Iâm sick of hearing you apologize. It's fine. If anything I should apologize for being such a bitch about it. It was an accident, letâs move on,â Steve eyed you, unsure whether you were messing with him or not. But you were serious, hoping that the old Steve still lived within the boy in front of you, and that one day you could make amends. Maybe this was the first step, and if that meant forgiving him for something he accidentally did, then so be it. âCheck me out?â you asked, holding the tape up for Steve to see. He nodded, going back behind the counter. He reached down, grabbing a copy of Casablanca from under the counter and placing it next to the movie you had just picked out, but you shook your head.
âYou donât want it?â Steve asked, suddenly wondering if you had been kidnapped and replaced by a clone. That was the only logical explanation for your behavioral change towards both him and your favorite movie.Â
âKinda bored of complicated romances at the moment. Maybe another day,â Steve slid the movie back under the counter, keeping it there in case you changed your mind. âI heard this one was good though,â you gesture to the copy of Ferris Buellerâs Day Off that you had picked out.Â
âYeah, Robin said that she thinks Iâd like it. Havenât had a chance to watch it yet though,â Steve scanned the tape, fixing his gaze on the computer, where he typed in the code for his employee discount. He did it every time you came in during his shift, thinking he was sly and that youâd never noticed, but you caught on a while ago. It came to light after a rousing argument with Robin about how she had been overcharging you.Â
You pulled a few crumpled bills from your purse, handing them over to Steve. He waited, knowing you were now going to dig around your purse until you found some coins, never willing to pay with anything other than exact change. After a few seconds, you pulled the coins out, two quarters, a dime, and three pennies. You placed them gently in Steveâs extended hand. His palm tingled with the brush of your fingers, quickly sorting the coins to alleviate the sensation. He handed you the bag with your tape when he finished putting your change away. With a small smile, you turned, heading back towards the door you entered through. Just as you were about to place your hand on the large handle and push it open, you stopped. Steve, who had been watching as you walked away, felt that dreaded sense of hope again, the one he felt so often when you were near.
âWhat time do you get done here?â Steveâs eyebrows raised, taken aback by your question. His mouth opened, fumbling for words as he checked his watch.
âThirty-two minutes. Why?â you chuckled at his sudden nervousness. Maybe he really had come a long way from his days as King Steve. King Steve never wouldâve struggled like this when talking to a girl.
âDo you want to watch this with me?â you held up the bag that housed the Ferris Bueller VHS, extending an olive branch. Steveâs response was immediate like he didnât even need to think about it.
âYes,â it was a simple answer, but you just nodded in return, a shy smile creasing the corners of your mouth. âWe can watch it at my place. My TV is bigger,â Steve smirked, regaining his charming and flirty tone, the one youâd gotten so familiar with as a result of all the teasing. You rolled your eyes at the innuendo, smile still cresting your lips, and pushed your way through the exit.
âWhatever you say, Harrington,â you called out behind you, repeating the same words from earlier. Steve laughed, watching your retreating figure, the sway of your hips, and the swell of your ass. He looked at his watch again, still displaying the same time as when he had checked just moments before. Steve groaned into his hands. This was going to be the longest thirty-two minutes of his life.Â
You were enveloped in a book, sitting on your window bench when a light tap sounded off next to you. Thinking it was just the old house creaking or something, you ignored it, eyes scanning the next page. Thatâs when it happened again, and again, and again. You pulled back your curtains and flung open the window only to narrowly avoid getting smacked in the face by a pebble.
âShit, sorry,â Steve swore, his cheeks turning red with guilt and embarrassment. He was standing below your window, pebbles spilling out of his hand. A week or two ago, hell maybe even a few days ago, you wouldâve gone off on him, screaming about nearly hurting you and potentially damaging your window. But now, you just smiled, taking in the sight of the boy next door. Only Steve Harrington could make a romantic gesture nearly turn into a trip to the hospital. âI tried to leave you a message, but your curtains were closed,â you glanced over to his window, spotting the piece of loose leaf taped to it with the words âcome over?â scrawled in black ink.
âGive me two seconds,â you pulled your head back inside, closing the window behind you. As you did, a few of the army men on your window sill fell on their sides, no longer facing the window across the gap between two houses. Snagging the video tape from your desk, you ran down the steps, stopping in front of the mirror hung up in the hallway. Why did you suddenly care how your hair looked around Steve? Brushing off the thought, you continued, opening the front door to be met by the boy next door.Â
âReady?â he asked and you nodded, following as he turned towards his house. You walked closely behind him, catching a whiff of hairspray, lavender, and cologne. Steve led you to the rec room in the basement, which housed the largest television in the Harrington residence. You handed him the tape and he slid it into the VCR before settling on the couch, a good two feet from where you sat. Neither of you mentioned the distance, just watching the movie and laughing at Ferrisâ goofy antics.
As the movie progressed a chill ran through you, goosebumps prickling your skin. The Harringtonâs seemingly liked to keep their basement ice cold. Steve noticed and pulled down the blanket that was draped over the back of the couch. He laid it on his lap, extending the end of it towards you. You accepted his silent invitation, closing the gap and sitting close with the blanket wrapped around the two of you. The rest of the movie was spent that way, thighs brushing against one another when either of you moved.
When the credits finally ended, with Ferris Bueller in his bathrobe disappearing from the screen one last time, you felt at ease. You hadnât expected to feel so comfortable with Steve, but it was almost a relief that you managed to get through a whole movie without wanting to kill him.
âThat was so good. Robin was totally right, I loved it. I'm basically Ferris Bueller so it makes sense I guess,â Steve shrugged and you couldnât hold back the laugh that bloomed from your lips at his comment. Steve turned to look at you, a brow arched in confusion at your humor. âWhat?â he asked bluntly, a hint of amusement on his face.
âYou would think that youâre Ferris,â you spoke, looking smug. Steve's lips stretched into a daring grin, curiosity getting the best of him.
âOkay, if Iâm not Ferris then who am I?â Steve leaned in close and you rolled your eyes, shoving his shoulder.
âItâs so obvious that youâre Cameron. Sure, the people that donât know you that well might think youâre Ferris, but I know you Steve Harrington, and youâre Cameron fully and completely,â your grin widened with Steveâs look of exasperation. His hand flew to his chest in mock offense.
âWhat the hell makes me Cameron?â his words still had the air of joviality behind them despite his faux wounded front. The corner of your lips faltered then, suddenly reluctant to divulge more about your characterization of the boy before you. You didnât want to tell him what he already knew, that he and Cameron shared a strained relationship with their fathers, both all too afraid of disappointing the men who raised them. That up until recently both boys took all the shit that their fathers gave them, too freighted to stand up to them. You didnât want to say any of it, which was fine because Steve already knew. From the second Cameron appeared on the screen, the voice in the back of Steveâs head pointed out each similarity that they shared. Silence settled over the two of you, smiles fading in the quiet room.
âIf it makes you feel better,â you began, voice small and fingers fidgeting on your lap. Steve wanted to reach over and grab them, encase your fingers with his, but he restrained himself. âCameron was my favorite character in the movie,â you nodded towards the TV screen that now reflected a blank blue shadow over the pair of you. Steve observed your bashful demeanor, thinking about how cute you looked when you got all shy.Â
âYou would definitely be Jeanie,â Steve asserted, breaking through the uncomfortable quiet. Your jaw dropped at the comparison and the smile returned to Steveâs lips at your reaction.
âFerrisâs bitchy sister?â Steve nodded and you shoved him again. He righted himself, continuing to make his point.
âI mean, come on, itâs so obvious,â Steve repeated your words from earlier and you shook your head. âYouâre both a little crazy in a hot way. Not to mention you both go for bad boys,â you glared at Steve, but he could tell you werenât actually mad.
âIâm not into bad boys, asshole,â you defended and Steveâs smirk grew, his rebuttal already concocted in his head.
âOh really? So it wasnât you that hooked up with Billy Hargrove at Tinaâs Halloween party two years ago?â your jaw dropped again, and Steveâs snickering filled the air. He reached over, pressing your chin up to close your mouth. You brushed his hand off of you in confusion.
âHow the hell do you know about that?â you asked, confusion and curiosity coursing through your thoughts. âDid Eddie tell you? I swear to god Iâm never telling him anything ever again,â you crossed your arms, waiting for Steve to talk.
âHargrove used to brag about it to me and try to rub it in my face,â Steve informed you and your face wrinkled, filled with questions. âI guess he thought that it would make me mad since you and I used to be friends or whatever,â Steve shrugged, no longer smiling. He watched you, unsure how you would react to his explanation.Â
âDid it?â you questioned, and Steve shrugged again. He didnât want to tell you that it did, that it took every fiber of his being to restrain himself from punching the blond boyâs stupid face.
âA little,â Steve lied and another silence fell over the room, but it wasnât as tense this time. Steve waited a moment before speaking again, watching the way you avoided his gaze. âWhyâd you even hook up with him? I thought you hated him,â Steveâs voice was quiet, unwilling to break through the low noise barrier that settled between you.
âYou stole my copy of Pride and Prejudice,â you let out a sigh, gaze shifting to your hands that rested in your lap again. Steveâs brow furrowed, confused about the correlation between his question and your response. âIt was the copy my grandma gave me when I was 11. I had notes in the margins on just about every page. You took it from my bag in homeroom the day before the party and refused to give it back,â Steve knew what you were talking about. He couldnât remember why he took it, but he knew that he still had it, tucked away in his closet, in a spot that only he could find.
âBut what does that have to do with Billy?â Steve still didnât understand. Your hands ran over your face as you let out a sigh.
âYou hated him and he hated you. I figured the enemy of my enemy was my friend, which wasnât true by the way. I was super pissed about the book and a little tipsy. I needed to blow off some steam, so one thing led to another and we hooked up in his car after the party,â you were ashamed of it, regret filling you the second it was over. âI didnât know that he was such a douchebag when it happened. If I had known how badly he treated Max and Lucas then I never wouldâve done it,â you explained, still unable to meet Steveâs gaze, embarrassed by your past. Steveâs hand extended, tilting your chin with his finger, allowing your eyes to finally meet his.
âI shouldn't have taken your book, Baby,â Steve whispered and you gave him a soft smile in return. The nickname rang through the air and reverberated off the walls. Hearing it didnât bother you for some reason. For the first time in years, the word didnât sting as it fell from Steveâs lips. Maybe the tide finally turned, the war nearly over. It gave you a sense of courage, making you brave enough to let your next question out in the open.
âWhen Billy bragged about it, what did he say?â Steve was taken aback, wondering why you would want to know. Billyâs words were far from nice, if anything they were disrespectful and an invasion of privacy. But the way you looked at Steve now told him that you genuinely wanted to know, needed to know.
âIt was really depraved stuff, like how your body felt against him,â Steve started and you nodded, motioning with your hands for him to continue. âHe said you would start to breathe heavily when he kissed your neck. That you did this thing with your tongue when you kissed that felt insanely good. He said you moaned his name like it was made just for you to say it. That your thighs shook when youâŠâ Steve trailed off, face flushed and unwilling to finish his sentence. He had started speaking slower with each sentence, despite the racing of his heart. The tension floated thick in the air, crowding the room and making it way too hot for the blanket draped over your lap. Steve wasnât sure when his hand had dropped to your lap, brushing between your legs from over the blanket.
Your eyes were glued to Steveâs, unaware of the distance that disappeared between you with each passing second. His breath mingled with yours, tingling against your skin. Your tongue darted out, bringing moisture to your dry lips. The heat between your thighs ached to be relieved, wishing Steveâs hand would travel higher up your thigh as his jeans tightened at the sight of your gaze alone. The blue from the TV screen that coated the room disappeared as your eyes fluttered shut. Both sets of lips were centimeters from meeting in the middle when the VCR popped out the tape, landing with a loud smack on the ground. Steve had leaned on the remote while moving closer toward you, accidentally pressing the eject button. He knew he needed to fix the VCR, worried about its tendency to spit out tapes rather than the slow half push it was supposed to do, but heâd put it off, too tired after a long day of work. You broke apart at the sound, creating more distance as you moved the blanket from your legs and scrambled back, Steveâs hand falling into the now empty space. Neither of you could look up at the other.
âI wish we stayed friends when we were in middle school,â Steve said after a long span of silence. He never wanted to be your enemy, never wanted to drive you into the arms of an undeserving man. Your eyes met then, his were glassy, which was something you hadnât expected.Â
âYeah, me too,â your voice was small but sure, words speaking nothing but the truth. You didnât remind him why you werenât, something you wouldâve done a week ago. Instead, you sat in agreement, pondering how different your life would be.
âI wonder what would've changed,â he spoke. It was soft, almost a whisper, and you longed to be close to him again. To feel his words fan across your lips instead of the empty space beside you. âIf I wouldâve been friends with Tommy, if I wouldâve dated Nancy, if weâd be off at a college somewhere instead of this shithole town,â Steve was louder now, melancholy mixed with underlying anger. Even if you were finally able to be friends now, Steve couldnât help but think about the time he missed out on with you and all the other lingering what-ifs.Â
âWe could still get out one day. Leave the teen angst and trauma behind,â you sounded normal again, reassuring to Steveâs overactive thoughts. âMaybe we could go together,â Steveâs heart leaped out of his chest at your words, but he reeled it back in. It was still new, being able to talk without words slicing into the otherâs skin. You looked at him with anticipatory eyes, awaiting his response.
âJust give me the signal Baby and we can be out of here before sunrise,â Steve extended his hand, this was a deal to shake on, a long-term agreement that one day youâd run away together. You grinned, accepting his outstretched hand, wondering about where youâd go. Considering if you were in love with Steve Harrington, if you always had been. Dying to know if he was in love with you too.
A friend to all is a friend to noneÂ
           Autumn had officially begun, a chill in the air that persuaded the orange leaves to tumble from the trees. It was your favorite time of year, though you couldnât help the twinge of sadness that swelled in your heart at the thought of leaving the warm summer sun behind. Eddie insisted that you come to visit him at work, his desperation ringing out through the static of the phone. After a few minutes of groveling, you caved and agreed to go, which is how you ended up banished to the backseat of Steveâs car on the way to the record store on main street. Robin had called shotgun, but you didnât mind, having the entire backseat to yourself and stretching out your legs. Steveâs car smelled like pine trees and leather, hairspray and cologne, as it rolled along the pavement.Â
Steve pulled up to a parking spot in front of the record store, placing his hand on the passenger seat headrest as he threw the car in reverse. He turned his head towards the carâs rear, watching carefully as he backed into a spot, shooting you a wink before he faced the front again. You couldnât help the warmth that spread over your cheeks, feeling like a bumbling schoolgirl with a crush. Ever since your movie night, your almost kiss, things had been different with Steve. Sure, there was still some teasing and the typical dirty innuendos, but it didnât sting the way it used to. It didnât evolve into slammed windows and drawn curtains, loud arguments and bruised egos. Something new coursed through your veins, your heart beating just to hear the sound of his voice. It was scary, the rush of feelings that youâd seemingly repressed for years, hidden under what you thought was hate.Â
âYou coming or what?â Robin leaned back into Steveâs car to face you. The thoughts of Steve had distracted you and you only now noticed that they had already exited the car. You followed suit, unbuckling and sliding across the seat to get out on Steveâs side. He greeted you with an arm slung around your shoulder, purposely messing up your hair in the process. You swatted at him, smoothing your hair back down as you walked through the storeâs entrance together. Music wafted down from the speakers that littered the ceiling and you instantly knew that Eddie had picked out whatever metal song was playing. As if he could hear the mention of his name in your thoughts, Eddie appeared in front of you, grabbing ahold of your wrist and dragging you towards the front counter. Meanwhile, Robin and Steve headed towards the back, searching for some Abba vinyl that Steve had been wanting for ages. The absence of Steveâs arm around your shoulder left you with a chill, the tingle brought on by his touch subsiding, but you brushed it aside following the long-haired boy.Â
You went behind the counter with Eddie, hopping up to sit in the space between the cash register and the pile of records stacked to the left. It was a familiar spot for you, somewhere youâd sat a million times, much to Eddieâs managerâs dismay. In this spot, youâd talk about dates that you went on, someone from high school who got knocked up or married, a new song Eddie was working on, and your hatred for Steve Harrington. But this time was different. Eddie remained silent as you perched before him, crossing his arms over his chest and peering at you with knowing eyes. He came to stand in front of you, his stomach brushing against your knees. You glared at him in response, already knowing the words that were about to crest his lips.
âYou and Harrington have been awfully close lately,â a smirk danced across his face, arms uncrossing, hands landing to rest on your knees. You narrowed your eyes, placing your hands behind you, and leaning back on them.
âWeâre sort of friends now, I guess,â you shrugged and Eddie leaned in even closer, pressing the back of his hand to your forehead as if he was testing your temperature. You smacked his hand away, earning a yelp in response. The grin reappeared on Eddieâs lips as he shook his hand to alleviate the pain caused by your slap.Â
âFriends, huh?â you nodded as his question, eyeing Eddie for his next move. Someone entered the store, the chime of the bell over the door alerting the both of you. But the two of you didnât flinch, didnât even spare the new customer a glance, too enveloped in your weird standoff staring contest. Instead, Eddie called out his standard greeting, welcoming the person to Rad Records, as his eyes roamed over you, searching for an unspecified answer. âJust friends, nothing more?â Eddie finally continued, needing more evidence to make his case, to find the answer to his unasked question. And you gave it to him, eyes darting away from his and legs beginning to bounce. Eddieâs jaw dropped, a gasp seeping from the open space between his lips.
âShut the fuck up, Edward,â you rushed out, clamping your hand over his slack jaw. Eddieâs wide eyes trailed from you to Steve and back. His lips moved behind your hand, trying to speak, but you shushed him, refusing to let go until he calmed down. You cringed at the swipe of his tongue against your palm, but still held on tight. After a few seconds, Eddie stopped and you took it as a sign to set him free. Your hand retracted, falling limply onto your lap, where you wiped his saliva onto your jeans.
âHoly shit. You like him. You actually, consciously, like him,â Eddie whisper-yelled at you and it took a considerable amount of effort to not spontaneously combust at his words. Itâs one thing to finally admit it to yourself, itâs another to hear it spoken out loud. Still, you felt like there was a ritual you had to play along with, like you had to deny the accusation.
âI so do not,â you spoke stubbornly, but Eddie could hear the give in your voice, knowing the truth.
âYou totally do. The fact that itâs taken you this long to realize is insane,â Robin spoke up from behind you, startling you with her sudden appearance. You looked beside her, expecting to see Steve, but he wasnât there. You didnât know whether to be sad or relieved by his absence from the conversation.
âWhere is Steve anyway?â you shifted on the counter, making space for Robin to rest her elbows next to you. Robin nodded towards the back of the store. Steveâs figure was obscured by the towering displays that littered the room.
âSome guy that he knew from the basketball team came in and started talking to him. Steve called him Jumpy or something. I dipped out as soon as I could, so Steveâs stuck back there now,â you cringed at the name that fell from Robinâs lips. Jumpy was the dumbass nickname of Allen Peterson, some douchebag that was friends with Tommy.
âUgh, he and Tommy once broke into the girlâs locker room during gym and stole my clothes. I had to walk around in my gym uniform for the rest of the day. It was humiliating,â a frown bloomed on your lips, one that was echoed by Eddie and Robin.Â
âI remember that. They somehow never got caught,â Eddieâs eyes trailed to the back of the store, still unable to spot Steve. âYou want me to kick him out?â Eddieâs eyebrows raised in question, almost begging for the chance to kick someone out of the store. But you shook your head, tapping his shoulder so heâd move out of the way. He did, stepping to the side, allowing you to slide down from the glass counter.
âI want to see if he remembers me. Maybe mess with him a bit,â Eddie and Robin waved you off as you walked towards the back, the top of Steveâs perfectly styled hair coming into view as you got closer. You approached from behind Steve, not able to get a good view of his face. You were still hidden, questioning whether you should continue with your plan or not. Wondering if Allen would do something to upset you, tease you, and make you feel small. But Steve was there, and how could he hurt you when the boy you loved was standing by your side? Just as you were about to take a step out, you heard something, Allenâs voice.Â
âDude, I canât believe youâve been hanging out with such losers,â Allenâs words elicited a soft scoff from your lips. He peaked in high school but here he was calling you a loser? You wished you could see Steveâs face, to know what was running through his mind, the witty comeback that was sure to leave his lips any second now. But it didnât. All you heard was the smooth sound of his laugh dancing through the store.
âCome on, man. Theyâre not that bad,â you brushed off Steveâs weak, delayed defense. At least he stood up for you in some regard, thatâs what matters.
âNah man, that Baby chick is nuts. I remember how weird she was in high school, always crying over something. Sometimes I just wanted to bend her over and give her something to cry about, you know?â Allen mimed thrusting his hips as his words hung in the air. It made you feel dirty and violated, like he had already touched you in the way he said that he wanted to. The boy viewed you as an object, nothing more than something to be used to satisfy his needs. Your eyes bore into the back of Steveâs head, willing him to speak up on your behalf. To defend you, to protect you, to punch this asshole in the face. But Steve was never good at defending you and all he did was laugh again. That irritatingly coy laugh, the one that set off alarm bells whenever you heard it. The laugh that belonged to the reigning king, not the boy you loved.
âOh yeah, totally. One good screw would straighten her right out,â at that moment you couldâve sworn that the entire town could hear your heart as it shattered. You werenât really sure when you revealed yourself from your hiding spot behind the bookshelf, but your eyes locked with Allenâs, and his stupid smirk dropped. Steve tracked his gaze, spinning on his heels to see you, tears welling in the corners of your eyes, forehead creased, and red-hot anger coursing through you. You turned, moving as fast as you could towards the exit at the front of the store. Steve chased behind you, his hand catching your arm right after you passed through the door. Eddie and Robin looked alarmed at the sight of you both stopped before the storeâs glass front.
âLet go of me,â you spoke hotly, cursing the strength of Steveâs grip. Steveâs eyes roamed over you, catching the flicker of hurt that flashed across your face before you restored it to its angry glare.Â
âI didnât mean it. Itâs just-â Steve began, but you quickly cut him off, still trying to wrangle your arm from his grasp.
âI donât give a shit what you meant, Harrington. I thought you changed. I forgave you for all the shit you put me through. Guess I wrong to think you were capable of being a decent person,â Steveâs eyes watered at your words, hating himself for making you doubt him and how he feels for you.
âI have changed. I donât know why I said that shit,â Steve pleaded, he wanted you to understand, to give him five minutes to explain himself. But Steve knew this was it, youâd already made your decision, it wouldnât matter even if he got down on his knees and begged. Heâd broken your trust, said shit he didnât mean, and now heâd lost you again, the same way he did years before, the way he never wanted to again. Steve let go of your arm, giving you the freedom you asked for when you first left the record store with him in tow. Your arm felt numb, empty, without Steveâs hand there, and you cursed your stupid heart for not wanting him to let go.
âI guess old habits die hard, Harrington. Stay the fuck out of my life,â your words spat from deep within you, fire coating each syllable. Steve watched as you turned, making your way down the sidewalk and turning into an alleyway between two stores. Eddie and Robin burst through the record storeâs entrance, ignoring the autumn chill that they were greeted with as they did. Steve wiped his eyes, glad to have tears clouding his vision because he was not sure he could stand to see his best friend's face as he recounted the past few minutes to her. Eddie looked to Steve, silently asking where you went, and Steve lifted his hand pointing in your direction. Eddie took off, turning the corner to the alley to find you slumped on the ground, knees to your chest and head in your hands. He approached you slowly, pulling you into him when he finally got close enough. Sobs racked your body, chest heaving against Eddieâs as he held you in a tight hug, knees resting on the cement below.Â
âI hate him, Eds. I fucking hate him,â Eddie nodded in understanding, stroking your hair and pulling it from where it stuck to your tear-stained cheeks. âI shouldâve known heâd break my heart again. I shouldâve known not to let myself fall in love with him,â your tears soaked Eddieâs shirt and he froze, stuck on the words that fell from your lips. Love. Sure, heâd known you liked Steve, but love was different. Love meant more hurt. It held more weight. It meant that you set aside the past and moved on. It meant you finally gave in to the feelings that gnawed at your heart and your brain each night. It meant that Steve really fucked up.
Chasing shadows in the grocery line
           Steveâs car finally peeled away and flew down main street, signaling to Eddie that the coast was clear. He walked you back to the now barren record store, save for his co-worker Terry, who was in the back unpacking a new shipment. Eddie asked Terry to cover for him and when Terry saw your tear-stained cheeks and red puffy eyes, he agreed, no questions asked. So Eddie put you in the passenger seat of his van and sped off down the road. You didnât ask where he was going when he passed the street that led to your house, already knowing where he was taking you.Â
           Eddieâs van stopped abruptly in front of his trailer. Wayneâs car was gone, signaling that heâd already left for work, leaving the trailer empty. It was getting dark, gloomy clouds blocking the sun as the moon rose in the sky opposite it. The porch lights flickered on, illuminating the shadows of your face through the cracked windshield. You caught sight of Lucasâ bike through the back window. It was lying on its side outside of Maxâs trailer, thrown in haste. Normally it wouldâve made you laugh, elicit a joke about young lovebirds to fall from your lips, but right now you couldnât even will the corners of your lips to curl into a faint smile.Â
Eddie opened your car door, gently lifting you by your waist and placing you on the ground. You followed him inside, trailing behind him like a lost, heartbroken puppy with nowhere else to go. He led you to his room, indicating for you to sit on his bed, so you did. Eddie placed a soft kiss on your forehead, the kind a mother gives her child, and lifted your arms. He disrobed you of your heavy knit sweater, your way of protecting yourself from the autumn winds that pierced the air, and replaced it with one of his Black Sabbath shirts. You unclipped your bra through the shirt, pulling it out of your sleeve before tossing it to the floor. The action always amazed Eddie, drawing a laugh from his lips, but this time he remained quiet, too concerned over you to pay attention to much else. Next, Eddie unlaced your shoes, pulling them from your feet. You shimmied from your pants after, throwing them across the room, uncaring where they landed.Â
With a shaky breath, you laid down, facing the wall, your back turned to Eddie. Eddie pulled off his leather jacket, shucked off his jeans, and moved towards the bed. The mattress dipped beside you, Eddieâs body now close to yours. He pulled the bed sheets up to cover you both before draping his arm across your torso. You relaxed into him a bit, fingers and legs intertwining with one another. It was a familiar position, one you and Eddie had shared a million times, but his comforting touch wasnât working quite the same as it normally did. Not when your heart hurt this much.
Eddie wanted to ask what happened, pester you with questions, and uncover the truth, but he refrained, knowing youâd speak up when the time was right. His heart ached at the feel of your body shaking against his, small sobs springing from deep within your chest no matter how much you wanted them to stop. Eddie only held you tighter, his arms practically crushing your ribs as his own tears began to well in his eyes. You stayed like that for a while, long after the sun fully sank beneath the horizon, leaving the room in complete consuming darkness. The wind caused sapling branches to scrape against the window, becoming the only sound to fill the lingering silence. You stopped crying after a while, wishing you could sleep the pain away, but remaining unsuccessful in your attempts.Â
Finally, you gave up, shifting to face Eddie, your forehead pressed to his. Breath intermingling, comforting you, letting you know that, yes, your heart may be broken, but you were still alive. Eddie studied you, unsure whether he should be the first to speak or not, but you quickly quelled that thought when you opened your mouth.
âDo you think youâll ever leave Hawkins?â your question threw Eddie off, his brows scrunching in confusion. Itâs not what he expected you to say.Â
âNot unless the band takes off, and certainly not without Wayne,â Eddie had thought about it before, considered moving to a big city where the lights never dimmed and the gigs would never end. But as much as Hawkins may have hated him, he could never hate it in return. Heâd get sick of the city noise and never be able to sleep, craving to hear the chirp of crickets and cicadas instead. So when you asked, he was sure of his answer. But he didnât echo your question back to you, already knowing that your answer would be a resounding yes. It would be tough for you to leave everyone behind, but you longed for something different, somewhere new to help escape the past and finally look forward to the future. Eddie was lost in thought, still wondering why you asked that when you spoke again.
âHeâs exactly who I thought he was,â it was a whisper, one that could easily be lost, left hanging in the air with no one around to hear it echo off the peeling walls. But Eddie heard it, he absorbed your words from the silent room, wanting to know more, so you continued. âI thought he was different now, but it turns out heâs still the same, too wrapped up in caring about what others think,â fresh tears sprang in your eyes, a sob tightening your throat as you spoke. âIâm tired of fighting against his undying need to be liked. Iâm tired of losing against it every goddamn time. Iâm done,â there was a finality to your tone, one that caused Eddie to lift his head from his pillow, a questioning look on his face.
âSweetheart, do you want me to talk to him? Figure out whatâs running through his head?â Eddie offered, but he knew the gesture would be wasted on you. Once you set your mind to it, it was done. But he wanted you to hear Steve out. He wanted you to find a way to reconcile your differences. For all the pain and confusion that Steve Harrington brought, he also filled you with joy and light. Youâd been happier throughout the past few weeks than Eddie had ever seen you, illuminating rooms simply by entering them. Eddie didnât want that to disappear, to be forever obscured by a compilation of closed curtains and avoidant gazes. But he was met with a furious shake of your head.
âNo, Eds. I mean it. No more Steve,â Eddie nodded despite the voice in his head yelling at him to speak up and try to change your mind. It was no use. He rolled onto his back, one arm resting under his head, the other still laid across you. You shifted too, laying with your chest pressed to Eddieâs stomach, head resting just below his. âI wish it was you that I loved. Itâd be much simpler that way,â youâre not sure why you said it, maybe the cloud that formed in your head from the dayâs events expanded, spilling all of your hazy thoughts through your lips. It was a sad wish, an empty hurt with truth behind it. But Eddie understood, his own thoughts reflecting yours, the telepathy finally working in a way. He wanted to take away your pain in any way he could, but not like this. Not when your heart was beaten black and blue, longing for a simple ceasefire to mend your open wounds. Not when that same heart belonged to another, an echoed call through the woods waiting for the birds in the treetops to sing back with an affirmative answer. Eddie loved you, but not in the way the both of you currently wished for. An irrefutable loyalty that would consciously be limited to platonic fellowship, no romance lingering from either party in the way you held each other close.
âIâm sorry, Baby,â Eddieâs whisper slid through the strands of your hair, a soft kiss placed overtop of it. Youâd grown quiet by then, breath evening out as you were finally granted your wish for sleep. Falling deep into a slumber where you were still five and Steve Harrington tucked flowers behind your ears as he whispered to you about love.
Days had passed, an endless stream of the same heartache and emptiness that blended each rise and fall of the sun together, making it difficult to distinguish one from the next. Robin called you probably a million times, but you refused to come to the phone. Your parents opted to unplug the phone from the wall for a few days, growing tired of the incessant ringing. You knew she just wanted to talk about Steve, but that was something you couldnât quite handle yet. Youâd only plugged the phone back in to call out of work, letting them know you had a nasty stomach bug, not caring if they believed you or not. The curtains in your room remained closed with the little army men on the window sill replaced in their defensive stance. To you, this was war.Â
On the fifth day of refusing to depart from beneath your bed sheets, your mom entered your room, messing with the knick-knacks that covered your dresser as she did. A custom D20 from Dustin, a kazoo Eddie gave you for your birthday one year joking about how you could be Corroded Coffinâs lead kazoo player, a mixtape Robin lent you ages ago, a new pack of colored pencils youâd been meaning to give to Will, and a flower that had been dried and pressed into a glittery bookmark, all littered your dresserâs surface. Your mom grabbed the bookmark, admiring the way the lavender flower retained its shape despite being flattened so many years ago. It was the same lavender that grew from the ground beneath your bedroom window, decorating the grass between the Harringtonâs house and your own. You watched closely as she eyed the bookmark, curiosity flooding your thoughts.Â
âI remember making this with you,â she spoke softly, a gentle cadence meant to comfort you, and it sort of did. âYou came running inside with the flower and insisted that we save it. You said it was too important to let die,â she sat on the edge of your bed, bookmark still glinting in the soft glow of the lamplight. You propped yourself up on your elbows, wondering where she was going with all of this. She handed you the bookmark then, and you took it, confused, examining it as if youâd never seen it before.Â
âI donât remember that,â your voice was hoarse from crying. It didnât help that you hadnât properly spoken out loud in days, too congested with the bustling thoughts running laps around your mind.
âYou were five. And if I remember correctly a certain boy had been the one to pick the flower for you,â you understood then, she was talking about Steve. Part of you felt betrayed, like your mother was providing aid for the enemy, but the other part of you wanted to know more, why she wanted to talk about this, especially now. âWe always assumed the two of you would be friends, lovers even,â she wagged her eyebrows at you and the corners of your lips ticked up at the gesture. âSo it was strange to see the distance that grew between you, the pain you caused each other. Iâd always hoped youâd resolve your differences, and fall back into the same ease you had as kids, but I know itâs more complicated than that,â her hand reached up, brushing softly against your cheek. You hadnât realized that you were crying until her fingers swiped over the fallen tears. âI love you, my Baby,â her words were a whisper, gentle lips pressed to your forehead. She patted your leg through your comforter, standing up as she did. On her way to the door, she stopped, turning back to look at you. âMaybe some fresh air might help. A trip to the store?â she suggested and for some reason you nodded, actually thinking that it would be nice to leave your bed for a bit. She smiled, making her way out of your room to grab the grocery list for you. As she rounded the corner, one foot out the door, she couldnât help but notice the tight grip you kept on the bookmark in your hand. The flower within it that was always in bloom. Something that could never die.
You opted to go to the store alone, wanting to drive with the windows down and the music up, drowning out the overcrowded space in your head. It was nice to leave the house, to be in an open space with autumn in the air. The crisp leaves crunched under your tires as you pulled into the grocery parking lot. You were so concerned about making sure that you had the list your mom gave you that you completely missed the maroon BMW parked on the opposite end of the lot. Once you had the list, you grabbed a cart, its wheels squeaking loudly as you made your way down aisles, grabbing item after item off the shelves.
There was only one thing left on your list, a bag of tortilla chips, which was your dadâs favorite snack food for some odd reason. You almost chuckled to yourself seeing how his scratchy handwriting interrupted your momâs pristine list. With a squeal of protest from the shopping cartâs wheels, you turned the corner, eyes roaming over the chip options in front of you. You finally found what you were looking for and stood up on your tiptoes, the top shelf being just a bit too high for you to reach. A warmth washed over you as someone leaned into your space, large hands retrieving the bag and offering it to you. Your breath stopped for a moment and you found yourself unable to move.
âIâm just gonna put these in here then,â Steve spoke softly, placing the chip bag into your cart when you froze. He looked tired, with dark circles under his bloodshot eyes. His hair was flat, almost greasy looking, lacking his usual abundance of hairspray and product. Steve watched you, the way you shrunk at the sight of him and he felt as though his heart had been torn from his chest. He never wanted to hurt you, to make you feel less than what you were. And to Steve, you were everything. Steve opened his mouth to speak, an apology sputtering from his lips, but the sight snapped you out of your stupor, suddenly springing to action.
âI told you to stop apologizing to me,â your voice was firm and cold, nothing like the ease it held back at Family Video the last time he tried to right his wrongs.Â
âJust let me explain, please,â he pleaded, eyes soft, a glimmer of familiarity in them. For a moment you almost let him, finding yourself more than willing to listen to the boy speak. You were reminded of the comfort you found in the sound of his voice recently, the swell it brought to your chest. But that vanished when you remembered the way he laughed when talking to Allen, his vile words leaving your glass heart shattered across the record storeâs stained carpet. It felt like a slap to the face, a cut on your cheek, a crack in your rib. You meant what you said, you were done with him. The boy before you showed no growth. He was still the same boy who called you names, taunted you in the halls, stole your favorite book, and scared off the boys you liked.Â
âNo,â it was stony and resolute, an end to the conversation. You pushed your cart away, leaving Steve behind, your shadow cascading over him as you did. You made your way to the register and Steve followed close behind. He got in line behind you, but he stayed quiet, unsure what to say. He only had two things in his basket, which made his checkout go by quickly. By the time he got out to the parking lot, you were still there, placing the hefty grocery bags into your trunk.
âLet me make it up to you,â Steve startled you, appearing at your side out of nowhere. âI swear I've changed, I promise. I care about you, so much,â you slammed your trunk closed, wheeling your cart back to where it belonged. Steve followed you, but you stayed silent, refusing to acknowledge his pleas. He stood in front of your car door then, blocking it so you couldnât get in. âI donât want to lose you again. Let me show you I care. Let me prove it,â he looked like he was on the verge of tears. Part of you wanted to reach out and hold his face in your hands. The other part wanted to hurt him more, make him feel what you felt. The latter won.Â
âYou canât prove shit to me, Harrington. I donât believe it, any of it. Youâre still the same stupid boy you were when we were 11, and I fucking hate you for it,â you spat and Steveâs face hardened. You wanted him to yell back at you, to prove that he felt something for you, something worth fighting for. But he didnât. He simply stepped aside, a new slump in his posture as he let you go. His gaze followed the battered silhouette of your car as it drove off, a wisp of fallen leaves and Steveâs shredded heart trailing behind it.
When you got home you stormed inside, leaving the groceries in the car for your parents to unload. You fell back into your bed, resuming the same position you held before you went to the grocery store. It took some time, anger encapsulating your every fiber, but eventually, you fell asleep, putting the situation with Steve aside as you escaped to the peace of your dreams.Â
You awoke the next morning, groggy and sore. Rolling onto your back, you caught a glimpse of something from the corner of your eye, something that was out of place. Your body groaned as you arose, hesitant steps towards your desk, hands slowly lifting the object. It was a book, but not just any book. It was Pride and Prejudice, the copy that your grandmother gave you years ago, the one that was taken from you. You flipped through the pages, fingers tracing the words youâd penciled in on the margins. Stuck between its pages was a bookmark, your bookmark, with lavender and specks of glitter decorating it.Â
You sat back on your bed, wondering why the book was returned so suddenly and out of the blue. Your mom was the one to put it in your room, marking its pages with the bookmark, but Steve had been the one to take it years ago. Why did he keep it? Why give it back now? Was this the end? A bookend in your tumultuous relationship with the boy next door? A post-it note fell from between the bookâs pages and you leaned down to grab it. Written in Steveâs messy scrawl was one word.Â
âPlease.â
And youâd come back to me
           The note was metaphorically stuck in your head, lingering like a bad dream that you couldnât wake from. It didnât help that it was physically stuck to your nightstand, its fluorescent green shade haunting you with each passing glance. But you just couldnât will yourself to throw it away. It was a life preserver tossed to you after falling overboard, a worm on a hook meant to reel you in, a last attempt to fix what had been broken, to reconcile with Steve. You meant it when you said you were done, but the ache inside you longed to be quelled. And there was only one person that could do that. The least you could do was hear him out. Find closure, nothing more, or so you told yourself.Â
A few days had passed since your encounter at the grocery store and you finally felt brave enough to face Steve again. You knew he was home given that his car had scarcely left the driveway in the past few days. Your legs felt wobbly, knees knocking as you marched in the dark through your lawn, crossing over onto the Harringtonâs property. It was late, but you knew heâd still be awake, just as plagued with his thoughts as you were. You jabbed the doorbell with your finger, waiting nervously for the door to open, to see the boy that plagued your thoughts. But it didnât. So you rang it again, and again, and again. Repeatedly pressing the button until the door finally cracked open.
âI donât want whatever youâre selling, man,â Steve began but stopped when he saw you, straightening his slumped shoulders. He looked worse than he had at the grocery store like he hadnât slept in days. He let the door hang open as he gaped at you, unable to form words. You took advantage of the open space, slipping inside his house before he could stop you. Steve shut the door, turning to see what you were doing, but youâd already made your way upstairs to his room.Â
His room was pretty much the same as it had been the last time you were there, back when the world almost ended. Clothes strewn across the floor, trophies lining small shelves, movie posters galore. You noticed a new poster though, one for Ferris Buellerâs Day Off. Steve finally caught up to you, his perpetual gloominess temporarily taken over by confusion as to why you were suddenly here in his house. You sat on the edge of his bed and he followed suit, worry filling his entire being. Was this the end? Did you come to say goodbye? Steveâs heart beat rapidly in his chest, panic rising in his throat when you finally spoke.
âYou said you wanted to explain, so explain,â your voice was soft and quiet, a tone completely unlike the one you used when you were mad. Steve was baffled, wanting to know what made you decide to hear him out, but he knew better than to waste what very well could be his last chance with you.
âI didnât mean what I said in the record store. I didnât mean any of it. I wanted to beat the shit out of Allen when he said that stuff,â Steveâs hands shook as he spoke, watching your face for any sign of emotion. He wanted to know what you were thinking, wished he could read your mind. But he couldnât, so he continued. âItâs like every time Iâm around someone from high school, I get pushed aside and someone else takes control of what I say. Someone that reminds me a lot of my father,â angry tears welled in Steveâs eyes. He hated that after all these years his dad still had such an impact on him and the way he acted.
âSteve,â you spoke up, still emotionless in your tone. But Steve stopped you, wanting to continue, practically begging you with his glassy eyes to let him. So you did.
âI know it's not an excuse, and it's so so shitty of me. But heâs just there in the back of my head reminding me that Harringtonâs are winners,â a tear dripped down his cheek and it took a great deal of restraint from you to not reach out and brush it away. âI hate that I let him win. I hate that I ever betrayed your trust, that I was so mean to you in school, that I let you out of my life. I hate that I let Allen get away with what he said, that I agreed with him instead, because I donât. I think youâre beyond perfect the way you are. I donât want to change anything about you,â Steve stopped for a moment unsure if youâd let him continue. Little did he know that your breath had caught in your chest and extinguished any words that might have spilled from your lips.
âI never ever want to hurt you again,â Steve continued when you didnât say anything. âI promise, I wonât. I want to be better, I want to be the boy you trusted when we were kids. I care about you so unbelievably much. I never stopped, not once. Please let me prove it,â heâd moved closer to you and you let him, trying your best to keep your feelings hidden from your expression. You were close to breaking, to giving in, to letting yourself be unequivocally in love with Steve Harrington. But you still had to put up a fight, to prove it was the right choice, not just a never-ending loop of pain.
âIâve given you so many chances, Steve. How do I know this one would be any different?â you couldnât look at him, knowing youâd lose all your resolve if you did. So your eyes fell to your lap instead. Steve watched your avoidant gaze, wanting more than anything for you to face him.
âBecause I love you,â it was firm and unwavering, a declaration spilled from Steveâs cracked lips. It snapped your attention to him immediately, granting Steve his previous wish. âI always have, even when we were kids. I got confused when popularity came into play, but it was still there, in the back of my mind. I didnât know what it was then, but I do now, and Iâll do anything for you, anything to keep you with me,â Steve grew shy, still unable to tell how you feel. âI want you in any way that youâll have me. Anything is fine with me as long as I have you back in my life. I just canât lose you,â Steve finished, leaving his words in the air for you to respond. You took your time to collect your own thoughts, to steady the thump of your heart in your chest.
âSteve,â it was soft, gentle, longing, matching the tone Steve hoped to hear. âI donât want to lose you either,â the words halted Steveâs heart in his chest. He hoped this was it, that you loved him the way he loved you. âI want to trust you again, but you have to earn it. We can't just keep hurting each other,â you asserted and Steve nodded wildly. You wanted to laugh at the way his hair flopped around on his head as he did it, but you refrained, simply letting a smile crest your lips instead. Steveâs lips matched yours, curling at the edges, and soon you found yourselves incapable of holding back the soft chuckles that rose in your throat.
Steveâs eyes never left you, admiring the smile heâd so dearly missed seeing. He only ever wanted for you to be happy, only wanted you to know youâre loved. And from here on out, heâd make sure that you were. You leaned forward resting your forehead against Steveâs, one last ditch attempt at your silly determination to communicate telepathically. It never worked with Eddie, so why not try it with Steve, the boy you loved since you were five. It would ease the tension, tell Steve what your lips were too scared to say.
âWhat am I thinking?â you asked, hands coming up to hold Steveâs shoulders in place. His hands wrapped around you, resting on your waist, feeling your scarred skin through the thin material of your shirt. Steve scoured his mind, focusing on you, the soft reflection of light in your eyes, the way your lips were dry and cracked, the curve of your cheekbones. You were more than beautiful to him, you were angelic, bewitching, radiant. You were everything he ever wanted and needed.
âThat you like me too?â Steve put on his smug charm, trying to cover up his nervousness. It made you want to laugh, to kiss him, to tell him the truth.
âSo close, Stevie. I was thinking more along the lines of love, but if thatâs what youâre getting then, sure, we can go with that,â you shrugged jovially, a smile stretched across your cheeks as Steveâs jaw went slack. His eyes watched you for any sign of doubt, of mockery, but he couldnât find any. He knew it then, you loved him too. Steve found your gaze, eyes whispering to him in their own secret language. Kiss me, they said, and who was he to deny them of their wish? Steve pulled you in, grip tightening on your waist as he did. Your chest was suddenly flush with his, your body now resting in his lap, lips only a breath away from meeting. It was a last chance to bow out, to give it up for good, but you didnât want to. You tilted your chin, finally closing the gap and brushing your lips against Steveâs. The kiss was encompassed by every flower heâd ever picked for you, every peek behind closed curtains, every taunt and tease and fight, every innuendo, every unseen longing gaze, every utterance of the name Baby, all wrapped together. It felt like winning a game of hide-and-seek that had been called off after an hour of unsuccessful searching, a ring of smoke clinging to the air and lingering high only to be dissipated by the summer breeze, a ceasefire on the battlefield for a war that had gone on too long. It felt like Steve, and you couldnât get enough of it. His lips danced with yours, never wanting to feel anything but the crush of you against him. But eventually, you ran out of air, pulling back enough to breathe, still keeping your forehead pressed to his.
âI think I knew you loved me because I always loved you too,â Steveâs words were breathy, softened with the heave of his chest. Your smile flashed through your heavy breaths and hot cheeks. Steve Harrington loved you, and you loved him too. It would take some getting used to, but you liked the sound of it. You couldnât hold back any longer, leaning back in to reattach your lips to his.Â
A moan mixed in with the kiss, grumbling up from Steveâs throat. His hands shifted down past your waist, landing on your ass with a light squeeze. You laughed at the gesture, keeping your lips pressed against his, and Steveâs heart melted at the sound. But he didnât have long to linger on the feeling, because your hips rolled against his crotch, catching him off guard. Steveâs mouth opened a bit at the feeling, eliciting a groan from deep within him. You took advantage of the opportunity and slid your tongue against Steveâs. You did the move that you always did, a roll of your tongue against his, and Steveâs fingers dug deeper into your skin.
âFuck, is that the tongue thing that Hargrove was talking about?â Steve asked, pulling away for just a second before attaching his lips to the column of your neck.Â
âI donât want to talk about Billy right now, okay?â you gasped as Steveâs teeth bit into the sensitive spot on your neck. You felt heat flush straight to your core and a whimper slipped from your lips. Steve was mesmerized, enthralled with the sweet sounds you made and the way your breaths picked up.
âNoted,â Steve spoke against your neck, sending vibrations down your spine. He worked his way back up to your lips, hand trailing under your shirt. You flinched when his hand brushed your scar, his cool fingers causing goosebumps to prickle your skin. You always had to lie to your hookups about where the scars came from, but you didnât need to with Steve. He knew you. He had matching wounds. Steve pulled away, worried about the way you shuddered when he came into contact with the healed skin. But you just lifted your arms above your head, signaling for Steve to remove your shirt. The soft fabric slid from your skin, leaving your chest exposed. Youâd foregone a bra that morning, and given the entranced look on Steveâs face at the sight of your bare breasts, you were really glad that you did. His hands gravitated towards your chest, cupping it gently. Steveâs thumbs came to rest on your nipples, brushing back and forth over them, evoking a delicious moan from your lips.
His mouth found yours again, and you couldnât help the way your hips began to grind against his, craving friction to satisfy the heat pooling between your legs. You removed Steveâs shirt then, and instead of resuming his previous position, Steve tilted his head down, attaching his lips to one of your nipples. You couldnât help the pleasure that coursed through your veins, grinding harder against Steveâs lap. He was hard beneath his sweatpants, and his length caught against your clit with each movement, only further riling you up. Soft moans fell from both of your lips in harmony until Steveâs mouth departed from your chest, shifting to lay you down with his body hovering over you. His lips were swollen and red, wet with his saliva as he gazed down at you. He looked at you with a hunger that heâd suppressed for far too long as his hands trailed down your stomach, slowly pulling down the sweatpants that rested on your hips. You lifted your bum, making it easier for Steve to take them off. Once your pants were discarded on the floor, Steveâs face shifted down, hovering over your clothed cunt.Â
âYou donât have to,â you spoke quietly, suddenly seeming shy and so drastically different from the girl who just rolled her tongue into Steveâs mouth.
âTrust me, Baby, I want to. I want to so fucking bad, have for a long time,â Steveâs eyes found yours, but he didnât move from his spot between your thighs. His breath fanned over your skin, only adding more heat between your legs. He placed small kisses on your inner thighs and your back arched at the sensation. Steve truly had waited a long time to do this, thought about it late at night while his hand fisted his cock, so he was going to savor every second. His fingers dragged over your panties, drawing little stars over the material. You threw your head back, unable to contain yourself as a result of Steveâs teasing.
âPlease Stevie, need you so bad,â you begged, breath coming out ragged and labored. Steve smirked up at you, finally hooking his fingers into the cotton material and yanking them off. He lowered himself further, breath now fanning over your exposed heat. Steve wasted no time, licking into your cunt, flexing his tongue with each flick back and forth through your wet folds. You gasped as he held down your thighs, holding them tightly around his head. His tongue was persistent, like a starved man eating for the first time in days. Steveâs hips rutted against the mattress, so turned on by the noises you made, the way you tasted, how you felt against his tongue. It got to a point where you could hardly keep still, squirming wildly beneath Steveâs steel grip, and he knew you were close.
His mouth came up to your clit, sucking it with enough force to make you whine out his name. He could come at just the sounds you made, but he held back, keeping his focus on your core and the shake that slowly began in your thighs. The coil that had been building in the pit of your stomach snapped, a wave of pleasure flooding through you. Steve lapped at your folds, capturing the last of your arousal on his tongue as you came down from your high, chest heaving and thighs quaking.
âFuck, that was the hottest thing Iâve ever seen,â Steve ran a hand through his hair, shifting up to place a kiss to your lips. You tasted yourself on him, a whimper escaping you in response. Without breaking the kiss, your hands came down, fumbling to rid Steve of his sweatpants, but he stopped you.Â
âI wanna return the favor, Stevie. Wanna make you feel good too,â you spoke between kisses and Steve pulled away, hastily shaking his head.Â
âYou do that now and itâll be all over. Iâd rather come inside you, Baby,â Steve's eyes asked you for permission, wanting more than anything to be buried inside you. You understood what he meant and nodded eagerly, the idea reigniting the heat between your thighs. Steve got up quickly, pulling his pants from his legs. You repositioned yourself, now on your hands and knees, facing away from Steve. He kneeled on the bed behind you, one hand smoothing over the curve of your ass, gently finding its resting place on your waist. His lips placed a quick kiss to your spine as he took his length in his hand. He pumped himself a few times before lining up with your entrance, slowly pushing in with a wrecked moan. Your walls stretched around him, squeezing his length as he bottomed out. You couldnât help the faint pants that fell from your lips at the feel of being so full.Â
âFuck, Steve, so big,â you whined, arms weakly holding you in place. He chuckled behind you, trying to keep from blowing his load right then and there. You were so tight, your walls surrounding him perfectly. He slowly started to move, pulling his hips out gently and pushing himself back in. Steve was practically growling at the sensation of your walls clasped so close around him. As you both adjusted, Steve sped up, his hips bouncing quickly off the curve of your ass. It was hot and wet, hard and deep, the sound of skin slapping together filled the room.Â
âTaking me so good, Baby. Wanna hear those pretty sounds. Making âem just for me, right?â Steveâs breath was labored, trying hard to hold on as his fingers dug into your hips. You complied with Steveâs request, letting your stifled whimpers echo throughout the room. Steve pulled you up then, your back pressed to his front as your ass bounced off his thighs. He thrusted up into you and his hands came up to fondle your breasts. âTell me youâre close, Baby. I canât hold on much longer,â he muttered in your ear, ending his statement with another shaky groan. You nodded, the back of your head moving against his shoulder as you did. He quickened his pace then, using every last ounce of reserve that he had to pound into you, bodies pressing together. Your face scrunched in pleasure and Steveâs followed, both of you toeing the edge of blinding pleasure.Â
âFuck, Stevie. Love you so much,â you moaned through ragged breaths, hand coming behind his head in an attempt to pull his lips to yours. The words you spoke and the crash of your lips against his had Steve coming undone. His hot streams of cum coated the inside of your walls, triggering your own high, cries of Steveâs name muffled by the taste of his swollen lips. You sunk back down onto his lap as he finally ceased his movements, resting on the back of his heels, still buried deep within you. His eyes met your soft gaze and he couldnât help the uptick of his lips. You loved him and thatâs all that mattered to him now.
The two of you cleaned yourselves up, slowly redressing to various degrees. Steve pulled on the boxers that were lost in his sweatpants while you draped your oversized shirt back over your frame. You gave up on trying to find your panties, accepting that they were now lost in the mess of Steveâs cluttered bedroom floor. You fell back into bed with Steve, rolling on your side to face him, the bed sheets draped over you. Steveâs legs brushed against yours, slowly intertwining until one of your legs rested between both of his. You caught sight of a cherry stem resting on his nightstand, one that had been tied in a knot, and held back your teasing remarks about him keeping it. Steve studied you, wanting to memorize this moment, each feature of your face. He wanted to fall asleep and wake up to the sight of your soft, pleasant smile as you watched over him in the same way he did to you. Eventually, Steveâs lids grew heavy, fluttering closed as he drifted off to sleep, you not far behind.
When you woke in the morning, you were still tangled together, radiating heat off one another to fill the otherwise cold morning air. You nestled your head into Steveâs bare chest, a soft groan slipping from him as he awoke. Neither of you wanted to get up, face the morning, and separate after a night together. The only reason you eventually did get up was because Steve had to go to work and you were sure your parents would notice your absence soon.
You went downstairs before him, waiting for him to find his car keys in the mess of his room. You shared a kiss on his doorstep, fingers tangling in Steveâs hair as he pulled your hips flush with his. A whine escaped you as he pulled away, leaning down to pluck a daisy from his momâs well-manicured front garden. Steve tucked the daisy behind your ear, placing one last kiss to your lips before walking over to his car. He opened his car door, stopping for another glimpse of you before he left. You smiled at him, waving him off and watching as he backed out of the driveway. He blew you a kiss before putting the car in drive and pulling away. You held the kiss close to your heart, the heart that now belonged to him, and headed back across his lawn to your own house.
The smell of coffee wafted through the air as you shut the front door behind you. Your parents sat at the kitchen table, a newspaper between them and a cup of coffee each. You drifted into the kitchen, ignoring their questioning looks, and plugged the phone back into the wall. Your parents shared a silent look, a look of relief that the storm was over, that normalcy would soon resume.Â
You went upstairs then, entering your bedroom and pulling back the curtains that encompassed your window. You planned to leave a note for Steve stuck to the glass, the same way you used to when you were kids, one for him to find when he got back home from work. But when your eyes drifted to the window across from yours, you were met with confusion.
In place of the army of green men that once sat on the window sill was a pencil with a half sheet of white paper attached to it. A white flag. Steve surrendered, and the war was over. You smiled at the gesture before crafting your own flag to mirror the one across from you. It would be a truce then, breaking even and giving up the fight. The ache in your chest was quelled and replaced by an unfathomable warmth. There were no winners or losers anymore. There was just you and Steve, two lovers that took way too long to figure it out.Â
You would call Eddie and Robin later to explain the previous nightâs events, but for now, you sat back on your bed, Pride and Prejudice clasped in your hands. You opened the cover, eyes landing on the bookmark between its pages, mind drifting off to the boy that picked you flowers and told you he loved you so long ago. Maybe you knew him all along. Maybe he wasnât so different after all.
You put me on and said I was your favorite
The summer sun beat down on Steveâs tanned skin, sweat dripping from his brow, making a trail down his neck to the collar of his t-shirt. He wiped his forehead with the back of his hand, wishing to escape Hawkinsâ summer heat. With a deep breath, Steve leaned down to grab the box at his feet, hoisting it up to hand to you. You stood in the back of a U-Haul, organizing the boxes that were handed to you. Your very sweaty boyfriend flashed you a smile before turning to go back into his house and grab more boxes.
âYou guys couldnât have picked a hotter day to move,â Eddie appeared in front of you, unruly curls stuck to his forehead and neck. Youâd offered him a hair tie earlier, but he declined, now stuck suffering in the humid air. His arms were strained with the weight of the box he was carrying, clearly struggling more than Steve had been.
âSorry, Eds. We canât control the weather,â you took the box that he had brought out, placing it somewhere behind you in the truck. You brushed away the sweat that had formed above your lip and watched as Eddie shook his head.
âI canât believe you guys are actually leaving,â a sad smile stretched his lips as he spoke. He knew that it would happen eventually, that you would leave behind this horror story of a town and start anew. Youâd suffered more Upside Down related trauma than he had, and he knew the fears that still crept into your mind from time to time. It was a good change, even if it meant leaving the people you loved behind.
âMe too, honestly,â you looked up then, head snapping towards the sound of voices arguing in the distance. Steve and Dustin were on Steveâs front porch loudly talking back and forth about how to move Steveâs dresser from his room. Robin stood next to them, rolling her eyes and dragging Max towards your house to grab the last of your book collection. âIâm glad it's with him though,â you nodded your head towards Steve, who was still deep in his discussion with Dustin, wild hand gestures and all. Steve caught you gazing at him from the corner of his eye, shooting you a look that said âthis kid is crazyâ before disappearing into the house, Dustin hot on his trail.Â
âYeah, yeah, you guys are in love or whatever. We get it,â Mike appeared at Eddieâs side, his slim arms struggling to carry his box. You raised a brow at him, lifting the box from his arms with ease and he faced you with an unamused glare.Â
âI think it's sweet,â Will approached behind him, also unloading a box into your arms. He smiled at you sweetly, and suddenly it hit you how much you were going to miss all of them. The bickering and the fights, the tight hugs and reassurances that they would call to let you know they got home safe. The late nights spent overanalyzing every detail of some cheesy movie that youâd forget the plot of by the morning. And in the background of it all was Steve. His forlorn gaze as Nancy walked you down her driveway to your car. His open curtains waiting for your lights to flicker on when you got back from work. His grand gestures as he put himself in harm's way, trying to protect you. You pretended to hate each other, but now you know that you never really did.Â
The afternoon dragged on, the heat weighing heavy on everyone as boxes and furniture were piled into the truck. Eventually, you all finished and everything you owned was packed away. Steve grabbed a quick shower, rinsing the sweat from his body to make the long car ride more comfortable. You hugged your parents goodbye, urging them to come visit once everything was unpacked. The others still lingered, waiting to watch as you and Steve drove away. Tears filled their eyes and streamed down sweaty cheeks as you hugged each of the younger kids, promising to return for Thanksgiving.Â
Steve began his round of goodbyes, mainly opting for a secret handshake or a ruffling of hair. Robin squeezed you so tightly that you thought she might crack one of your ribs. She sniffled as she pulled away, moving on to give Steve the same crushing embrace. Eddie stood before you, his head tilted towards the ground. You brushed his hair back from his face, catching sight of his tear-stained cheeks. He pulled you close, arms encompassing your frame.Â
âYouâll call every week?â he spoke into your hair, burying his face in it to hide his swell of tears. You nodded against him, your own muffled cries slipping from your lips. He pulled back then, and Steve was right behind you.
Steve placed his hand on your back, guiding you to the front seat of the U-Haul. He said his goodbye to Eddie before joining you. Steveâs car was hooked up to the back of the truck and your parents planned to bring yours up with them when they came to visit.
You stood on the ledge of the truck admiring the sea of your friends that stood before you. They watched you with tearful eyes as you shot them one last watery smile and slid into your seat. Your gaze was pulled towards the side of your house, your bedroom window that sat across from Steveâs. It was funny to think how close he always was, even when he felt miles away. Steveâs hand brushed yours then, the tingle of skin pulling you from your thoughts.
âReady to go, Baby?â Steve asked, reaching down to put the truck in gear. His hair was still wet, smelling of his lavender-scented shampoo. You ran your hands through it, brushing the loose strands to the side. Steve caught your hand, placing a small kiss on your palm before you could pull away.Â
Sixth grade Steve was right, you were leaving with your things packed into boxes and a new city calling your name. But not because you were the worm girl that was running away. It wasnât because this town had terrorized and taunted you to the point of no return. You were leaving because you wanted to, not because you felt forced out. And sixth grade Steve was wrong about you finding the love of your life once you left too, because youâd already found him, and for that Steve couldnât be happier.
âWith you?â you questioned, eyebrows raised, hand still encompassed by Steveâs. He nodded, showing you that smile that he reserved just for you. The same one he gave you as you sat on the sidewalk with dried worms newly relocated to the surrounding grass. You mirrored his look, gazing into his hazel eyes with all the love and adoration you had acquired for him over the years. âAlways.â
#steve harrington#joe keery#stranger things#stranger things fanfic#stranger things fanfics#stranger things fic#stranger things fics#stranger things slowburn#stranger things imagine#steve harrington imagine#steve harrington slowburn#steve harrington slow burn#steve harrington fic#steve harrington fics#steve harrington fanfic#steve harrinton fanfics#steve harrington x reader#steve harrington x femreader#steve harrington x fem reader#steve harrington smut#steve harrington fluff#steve harrington angst#steve harrington enemies to lovers#steve harrington x fem!reader#steve harrington x fem! reader#steve harrington x you#steve harrington x y/n#joe keery fic#joe keery fanfiction#joe keery fanfic
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
Make it Right
Chapter one- Love returned
âââââŠâàŒ»âĄàŒșââŠââââ
Pairing: Astrid Deetz x Fem!Ghost!reader
Context: Astrid and you have been dating two years before a tragic accident happened to you, ending your life. She spends a year alone somehow trying to contact you from the living as you're in the afterlife. When finding that all of her attempts are futile, she turned to her mother's ability but was quickly reminded of how her mother "somehow" could never see the people Astrid wished to see the most.
Warnings: Probably bad writing (I'm sorry), Death
Word count: 2.8k
A/N: I'm not so much familiar with tumblr other than reading. I'm not much of a writer either, this would be like the first piece I post ever. I'm sorry if there are any mistakes, I will correct as many as I see. Also, my brain was a bit foggy when remembering the new Beetlejuice Beetlejuice movie so if there's a mistake in that too, I'm sorry. Other than that, I hope you guys enjoy. I have been heavily inspired by many other amazing writers and I hope I really do capture all of the characters as correctly as I can. Also, I'm not expecting this series to blow up, i'll add another chapter if I see many people interact with this one.
Not proof read
â°ââ€Series Masterlist
âââââŠâàŒ»âĄàŒșââŠââââ
âââââŠâàŒ»âĄàŒșââŠââââ
LetÊŒs be honest, Astrids life was definitely not one that usually someone finds themselves in. A âpsychicÊŒ mother, who Astrid believes makes things up, an artist grandmother who seems to be an emotional wreck now that her husband is dead, and finally, a father who she no longer has. Astrid couldn't recall the last time her life was stable, from the beginning it had always be something with her family.
Now, with the passing of her grandfather and her mother suddenly marrying her manager who she is blindly following and clearly not seeing how he exploits her. She finds her world completely upside down and the one time she finds someone who makes her feel at least a bit normal, the universe seems to keep taking any form of normalcy from her. Once upon a time, it had been you and Astrid. The one person who kept her head straight as her world span.
Granted, you didn't come from the perfect family either but you always had found a way to excuse their actions despite AstridÊŒs constant nagging about your family and their almost pertinacious attitudes.
Your mother, a woman who almost seems to so desperately want to fit in with the women of the neighborhood. Your father who loved his image and his family's image. Your older sister who was always trying to somehow one-up you. Your family cared about the big things, you always found yourself content with the small things. You had always excused their behaviors with simple statements like,
âThat's just how they are.â or, âNo family is perfect.â
Astrid would cave eventually to your excuses but not with good attitude. Now remembering it, it felt like such a close but distant memory. It had only been a year, almost two, of your passing and yet Astrid finds herself dug in a hole the universe seemed to only bury her deeper in. Every memory had been bittersweet. Between every laugh shared, smiling in the middle of kisses, comforting smells theyÊŒd grow to find solace in, compliments, listening to music together, there had also been disagreements, comforting each other about things that neither of them had caused or been involved in, emotional damage, and trying to balance finding middle ground in each otherÊŒs crazy lives.
A year.
The thought of it makes Astrid almost wince, thoughts that seemed to be never ending and had loose ends. Why wasn't she there? She had always thought to herself. Why didn't she stop you? Questions to be left unanswered now that you were gone and she had no one to turn to. She had gone to her mother, who she had never believed was a ghost whisperer or paranormal insighter as everyone saw her, practically begging to have her somehow see you, hear you, feel you. But, like every attempt, they were once again futile.
This had made her more angry with her mother. First, she couldn't see her father and now she can't see you. Why is that every time she needs her mother to see a certain ghost for her, she never can but for others she can? It all felt stupid to her, how could people believe her mother?
Astrid found herself visiting Winter River frequently despite not liking staying with her grandmother and mother, especially when that daft man her mother called a âboyfriendâ was around. She saw right through his act of the âcaring, loving, and supportiveâ boyfriend. Yet, she felt like she was the only one who could see that. How could someone propose to someone on the day of their father's wake?! She disliked the town, even more the people who foolishly believed her mother âabilitiesâ to see paranormal phenomenons.
Yet, there she had spent most of her free time at the town during spring, summer, and winter break. Her relationship with Winter River had always been horrible yet she couldn't bring herself to say that she hated it there. How could she say that when it was this very same town that she had met you?
Standing there once again, in front of a grave that she became all too familiar with. Yours. It was almost comical how your parents had practically milked your death with every ounce they could get from it. Parading around the town, almost as if making it an excuse to gain from. They had quickly became the family in which everyone had gone to support when you had died. People would constantly go to your home, try to show their support, bring gifts even. Your parents loved every second of the attention.
No surprise that your mother had gained popularity among the women of your neighborhood's community. They only pitied her but masked it with sympathy as your mother would say, âShe would've loved to be hereâ whenever someone had invited her to some so-called âimportantâ event among the other dull rich women. Your father had gotten a raise from his job after your death, again, out of pity of the poor family who had lost their âpreciousâ daughter. Your sister had gotten annoyed about how much you had been the focus after your death. She had expect people to move on after months but now seeing that it has been one, almost two, years of your passing and you being the center of attention, it had made her a bit bitter.
As Astrid stood in front of your grave and the flowers that adorned it, a small half-hearted smile on her lips. Many of the times that she had found herself in front of your grave, though she thought that somehow talking to the dead and getting a response back was stupid, she had always found herself talking out-loud to your grave, hoping for a sign or response that never really came.
âI miss you. IÊŒm sorry that I havenÊŒt visited recently. My grandfather passed away, guess heÊŒd be with you now, right? Sometimes I wonder if youÊŒre with my dad or talk to him over there. I know if you were to be listening to me, you'd be rubbing it in my face how I always thought these kinds of things were stupid and now iÊŒm standing here like an idiot talking to myself and expecting a response from you.â
She smiled to herself as she thought about how youÊŒd tease her for this. She missed the banter between the two of you, her smile somewhat fading at the empty ache in her heart.
âI wish I could say that I hate you for leaving me here by myself, knowing that life is hard. We were supposed to be going through this life together, though. I wonÊŒt, I canÊŒt. I love you and my chest is aching every single day at this back and forth in my mind of memories that we should be looking back at together, happily, and now I just get this bittersweet feeling with the horrible reminder of your death. As much as I don't like it or believe it, I wish I had somehow gained this stupid ability my mother thinks she has.â
Astrids voice had faltered as she felt a frown tugging at her lips and her tears begin to faintly blur her vision. She took a deep breath, pulling herself together as she spoke again.
âI just want you to come home. I know that I always thought it was stupid how you had said Ê»home is where the heart isÊŒ, but truly I had just felt so bashful to think that someone like me could possibly be someone's home. The statement itself, I had always thought was a bit corny. Now, I find myself saying that I want to go home even while being at home. Funny, huh? You were always such a sap..â
With that and a sad smile, Astrid backed away from your grave. A soft sigh escaping her lips as she once again hoped that you had somehow received her words.
âââââŠâàŒ»âĄàŒșââŠââââ
Hours later, Astrid found herself, once again, in your room. She sneaks in through the window because she hates the idea of having to knock on the front door and have a conversation with your parents. They had been supportive of your relationship, yes, but like everything else, it was for their own personal gain. They had seen how other families were inclusive so they thought if they were too, theyÊŒd fit in more. Astrid had already known that they wouldn't dare to go into your room.
Your family had always hated the way that you decorated your room with endless posters, music, records and vinyls here and there, you loved your music. It was drastically differently from your sister and parents which preferred a more elegant and clean look. ThatÊŒs why whenever there were visitors, theyÊŒd never introduce your room to them. Yet, it was your safe haven and Astrid knew that.
After your death, she had taken it upon herself to take care of your vinyls, CDÊŒs, record player, and plants, all taken cared of. She felt that it made her feel like you were still here. As if she was staying in your room while you were out and about in the town. Her imagination took her far when it came to making up excuses for your absence rather than accepting the fact that you were dead.
She hummed to herself as she finished watering the last plant in your room. Once she was finished, she had gone over to your records, flipping through each of them, trying to find a song to play. ThatÊŒs when she had heard a small noise in the room. It was unusual to say the least, no one had ever dared to come into your room, it was just her. She shrugged it off as nothing or simply a noise coming from your window.
Then again, a small noise. The noise of a shoe squeaking from across the room. Her eyebrows had furrowed before she whipped her head around towards the direction of the noise. Upon landing her eyes on your face. She felt as if she was dreaming but it had startled her so that she felt her vision suddenly blacking out. When falling back, all she could remember was the feeling of someoneÊŒs cold hands catching her.
When Astrid awoke, she found herself lying on your bed despite having passed out almost across the room near your records. She almost dreaded waking up, she could have sworn she had seen you. Was it a dream? Did she make it up in her head because she missed you so much? Her vision blurred a bit before finally focusing, the feeling of a dip in the bed and a cold hand holding hers had startled her.
Quickly, she had shot up and off of your bed. Her eyes finally landing on you who had also shot up on the other side of the bed when she did.
âWhere are we going?-â You had began speaking before you were cut off by Astrids loud exclaim.
âWhat the fuck!â
Your eyes scanned the room, your eyebrows furrowed as you turned around to see if there had been anyone behind you which earned a scoff from the other girl.
âWait, you can see me now?â You asked as your eyebrows raised and your eyes returned to Astrid across the bed.
âCan I see you? Yeah, the better question is can I believe it? Is this another dream?â Astrid climbed over the bed and flung herself onto you. She clung onto your, now, cold body, that hadnÊŒt bothered her right now.
âWhat's the matter? You look like youÊŒve seen a ghost.â Your arms wrapped around the girl almost protectively, a soft laugh escaping you.
âNot funny.â Her words were flat, but a hint of a smile tugged at the corners of her lips. She almost didnÊŒt know what to say as she stared at you. She had dreamed of you before, sure, but never like this. This felt too real. Your skin was more pale and less live as she had usually dreamed, your body cold, your chest was stilled, as if not taking air in or out. She hadnÊŒt noticed her bottom lip quivering or the tears in the corner of her eyes that had began to form.
âHey, hey... DonÊŒt get all sappy on me now, iÊŒve been watching you this whole time! I hope you know that I followed you literally everywhere.â Your hands had gone to cup her cheeks, gently wiping away any tears as they fell from Astrid's eyes.
âYouÊŒd better have.â She had joked which earned another soft laugh from you. The sound of your laugh - so familiar - seemed to set her off. Her arms tightened around your shoulders as all of the feelings she bottled up over the past few months seemed to just burst out of her.
âI literally watched over you for a whole year. Trust me, I heard every word you were saying to the sky or my grave, hoping I was near to hear you. I was and I canÊŒt believe you've gotten all sappy, Deetz. You always told me that I was the sap and there you were spilling your guts and hoping my ghost was near.â One of her hands unconsciously moving from her cheek to her back, gently rubbing it.
âThey were never one-sided conversations, I was always replying you just couldnÊŒt hear or see me. I did have some one-sided conversations, though. Like when youÊŒd be listening to my music or watching a movie and laying on my bed, moping, IÊŒd be laid next to you and talk to you. I was always geeking out anyway, you know how I am about my passions.â You added and a snort escaped Astrid.
Her grip on you seemed to tighten as your voice registered in her ears. You were here, you were real.
âI know I sounded like an absolute idiot - I sounded like a broken record begging for you.â Her voice said as she buried her face into your shoulder.
âCome on, I never really left your side, Astrid. I was just hoping the entire time that what you had said about your momÊŒs ability being fake was real and that you'd somehow gain her ghost whispering abilities. I just wanted you to see me, hear me, feel me. IÊŒve been so lonely. Sure, I hang out and laugh with you all the time but I missed actually talking to you and you bantering with me.â A frown tugged at your lips involuntarily.
âYou didnÊŒt sound like a broken record. every word youÊŒd hope I had heard was beautiful - sappy - but beautiful. Gosh, you donÊŒt know how horrible it has been watching you cry about me and not being able to do anything about it. My ghosted body was always reaching for you but you wouldn't feel a thing. I promise you, I always held you and trying to do anything I can to get you to seem me but nothing was working.â You added as you buried your face into her shoulder, trying to get impossibly closer to her.
âIÊŒm not a ghost whisperer. Don't think youÊŒre on the loose. I am mad at you, for the record.â Her hands balling the fabric of your shirt between her fist. She inhaled and exhaled deeply - as if your presence was the only thing keeping her grounded at the moment.
âI know, I know. I promise to make it up for the rest of my afterlife. Though, you gotta to admit, you have to believe your momÊŒs abilities now that you can see me. I know you said you hated the attention that your mom receives for being... Well, her. But they weren't fake after all!â You shook your head with a small laugh.
âGhost whisperer.â You mumbled with a small smile, her hand immediately smacking you in the back of the head. Which had earned a small, Ê»owÊŒ, from you.
âI donÊŒt-â She had began saying before her protest had been interrupted by a shuddering breath and a few silent tears falling from her eyes as she held onto tightly.
âI donÊŒt hate them.â She mumbled before sighing.
âI just-â Again, cutting herself off with a scoff. She wiped her tears as she pulled away from your embrace to scan your face with a soft smile.
âGosh, I canÊŒt even remember what I was about to say. IÊŒm so happy to see you and i'm a bumbling idiot and-â
âIÊŒm so sorry. I've been trying everything, I swear. I even read that stupid Ê»Handbook for the Recently DeceasedÊŒ from cover to cover many times. Only the strange and unusual could ever see me and I tried to reach for your mom but I couldn't for some reason. Slow down, we have so much to talk about.â You said as a frown tugged at your lips again. If you had a beating heart, it would have ached at AstridÊŒs tears. All you could find yourself doing was trying to make up for the lost time of not being able to comfort her.
âââââŠâàŒ»âĄàŒșââŠââââ
A/N: Hey, guys! I hope you enjoyed it. Should I continue writing this story? There could be multiple parts to this if you guys do enjoy this! Thank you so much for reading! Reqs and or comments, even questions, are all open on my profile! Thank you again! Also, I'd like to add that I understand that in the movie, ghosts are not permitted to leave their area of death or change their clothes. But, for the sake of this fic, let's pretend!
#jenna ortega#astrid deetz#astrid deetz x reader#jenna ortega x reader#jenna ortega x you#Jenna Ortega imagine#Jenna ortega x fem#jenna marie ortega#beetlejuice#beetlejuice beetlejuice#beetlejuice 2
254 notes
·
View notes
Text
las 15.
mapi leon x reader, alexia putellas x reader (platonic)
warnings: the spanish federation ick
erm look at me posting something đź anyways enjoy haha i kinda hate it but need to feed yall somehow
âYou need to be aware of the consequences of what could happen if you sign this document.â
You stared down at the mahogany surface of your lawyers desk, it was dark, sanded, smooth and shiny. Contemporary, but it also looked old, like a heirloom. It distracted your from the non stop drawl.
âI donât care, Iâm signing it.â
Your eyes travelled along the surface, lookinbg at the different waves of wood and the way that the dark colours marbled together.
âThe RFEF could come for you, they could try and take your license. You might not compete at the world cup, the press will come for you, Vilda will come for you, Barca could reduce your playing time, it could be the end of your career. There are other negatives.â
Youâve thought about all of them of course, how could you not?
âIâve already said it, I donât care. Let them come for me, let them do whatever they want. I am done with it all. Fourteen other players have signed it, no? I will be the fifteenth and that is final.â
You werenât a big fan of your lawyer, he was old and money oriented. He also didnât have your best interest in mind, his sole focus was earning you as much money as possible, which had been fine up until today.
âSo what? You plan to be the best in the world and never play international football again? This will ruin your career, it will put an end to the Ballon Dâor campaign, it will change things for you, you canât just do this because your girlfriend does it as well, this will be detrimental for you.â
The wood grooved at the edges, flattening out and curving so the edges werenât too sharp.
âI refuse to stand by and submit myself to abuse. Thatâs what happens every time I go to that place, every time I go to camp I submit myself to abuse, torture, horrific conditions. The fact that you would even dare imply that I would do this for anybody but myself is preposterous. I am better than the condition I am being subkmitted to, I deserve better than to be objectified and treated as if I am dirt on that manâs shoe and I refuse to be treated as such. I have standards for myself and the people around me and I refuse to live by these for much longer. Iâll draft up the letter, Iâll send it to you for editing purposes and once your done you will send it to the RFEF, consequences be damned. You should be glad that I lasted two more windows then everyone else, honestly Iâm ashamed that I didnât do this earlier, but Iâm ready to take a stand with everybody else now. I donât want to play in a World Cup if it means this is how I will live my life.â
You looked up at your lawyer, hoping the fire burning in your soul was reflective in your eyes.
âThis is a bad decision, you are thinking with your heart and not your head, this is unlike you.â
You pulled your eyes from the mahogany, standing up from your seat slowly.
âNo, Iâm thinking with my own interests, not yours, not my managers, not my bank accounts. Iâm thinking with my mental health, my emotional health and my physical health. For the first time in my life I am taking time to focus on myself, so tyeah maybe itâs unlike me, but Iâd like to think this might be the a better version of me, Iâll email you my letter, all you havr to do is forward it, if itâs such a struggle donât even bother reading it, I donât care what you have to say, Iâm legally obligated to make you aware of any contractual issues so here I am. Give a fuck, donât give a fuck, it doesnât change anything for me, Iâve made my decision and nothing or nobody will make me change my mind.â
You didnât wait around to hear what he planned to say in rebuttal, exiting the stuffy office as quickly as your legs would allow.
You made it to your car before you felt the tears flooding down your face. Even now, even after youâd tried to speak out you still felt like you were being silenced, like nothing had changed. Thatâs why you were doing what you were doing, why you knew this was what you needed to do. It didnât make it any easier though, knowing that no matter what choices you made, even if they were for the good of you there were still going to be people around you who condemned them.
You were supposed to be at training, but youâd taken the day of to finalise all this bullshit. It was frustrating, knowing that the choices you were making for the good of yourself could end up being harmful to your career in a multitude of ways, it was all so fucking hard.
Everybody was at training, and yet here you were balling your eyes out in the carpark of your stupid fucking lawyers office.
If you hadnât hit rock bottom at the last camp, the this was it, this was your final straw.
It was all too much, youâd been holding out for too long, but the mixture of the other 14 girls refusing to come back and Alexiaâs injury had been enough of a motivation for Vilda to try and ruin your life. It had started with extra training after your sessions, then sessions in the mornings, then separating you from the rest of the team, limiting your diet, gym sessions, changing your schedules to everybody elses, punishing you for nothing, treating you like you were a slave to the Spanish Womenâs team.
You were the best midfielder they had, excluding Alexia, and she was hurt, you were the scapegoat for the team, you were responsible for the wins and the reason for the losses.
You knew that with your leave, somebody else would end up taking your role, probably Aitana who was far to young to deal with that kind of pain, and you felt bad, you felt more guilty than you thought possible, but you couldnt do it for any longer, you couldnât act like it wasnât killing you on the inside for every second that you spent away with those people.
You hated it, you hated feeling like nothing, you hated feeling worthless, you hated living your life like it was pointless, you couldnât do it for any longer, not when you were giving up every single part of yourself to keep yourself together.
You couldnât stay how you were, crying in the drivers seat of your car milling over the memories of your last camp, you needed to leave, needed to go somewhere, needed to talk somebody.
Before you really knew what you were doing youâd started driving, letting the tears drip onto your lap and the steering wheel as you frantically drove your way through the city.
You couldnât be alone, but you also couldnât handle all the eyes of your teammates, so you drove to the one other place that you could think of where you hoped somebody would be.
You tried your hardest to wipe the tears from your face, but they kept falling, the sleeve of your shirt getting damper by the second as you tried to wipe up the evidence of your breakdown. It was useless, and eventually you gave up, stepping out of your car and ducking your head as you walked towards the lift and navigated your way through the apartment building.
The person you were looking for didnât answer the door, instead you were put face to face with Olga.
âHola chica, Ale didnât tell me she was expecting visitors.â
You bit down on your lip, tapping your foot against the floor as you peeked around Olga, searching for the person you were seeking out.
âIâm sorry, I didnât tell her, I can go home, I know sheâs been busy with her rehab, I donât even know how I ended up here.â
Olga tugged at your arm before you could spit anything else out, tugging you through the door and closing it from behind you.
âNonsense chica, youâre very welcome here, Alexia is sitting out on the balcony doing her exercises, sheâll be more than happy to have your company, just head on through, your always welcome here.â
You nodded at Olga, smiling at her as much as you could with your lip still stuck between your teeth.
âThank you, thank you so much, I really appreciate.â
You tried to ignore the tears that were still dripping down your face, it didnât feel like you were crying, even though you were, it more felt like you were shedding a layer of yourself, the layer that was holding all of the trauma that youâd been holding in, like it was your way of getting rid of it all.
Alexiaâs apartment was meticulously clean as ever, but you spotted her out in the sun easily.
She was standing outside, in a pose similar to ones you did in your yoga sessions.
She looked at peace, like she was calm, like she was serene, the complete polar opposite to how you felt and you really didnât want to burden her with your problems, but you were here now anyways.
You tiptoed over to the glass sliding door, pushing it open, causing Alexiaâs head to peak up at you. She looks at you with curiosity, but doesn;t move, instead her head nods you towards one of the outdoor lounges beside her, which you beeline for.
She stays in her position as she addresses you.
âThe appointment with your lawyer didnât go well then?â
You did a double take as you stared at Alexia, shocked at the information sheâd somehow managed to obtain.
âYou donât take me for a idiota do you? Mapi told me you had a appointment you were keeping quiet about this morning, it doesnât take a genius to figure it out who it must have been with, considering recent events. Although your girlfriend wasnât smart enough to work it out herself.â
Alexia stayed in her stretch, looking at you as if to prompt you to tell her more.
âYes, I had a appointment with my lawyer, Alexia.â
Alexia smirked to herself, she was one of the most obersvanet people you knew, nothing got by her, you werenât all that surprised to find out that this hadnât.
âYouâll be joining the group then?â
You hadnât really comes to terms with it, let alone saying it out loud.
âThatâs the plan, should be official by tomorrow.â
Tears were still dripping down your face, you couldnât find yourself caring though.
âGood for you. You deserve better, we all deserve better, may we all hopefully make a change.â
Alexia wasnât officially a part of the movement, but she was everyway besides a signature as equally involved as everybody else.
âIt just feels like iâm letting the team down, that Iâm letting everyone down.â
Alexia nodded at you, finally coming out of her stretch and walking over to sit down next to you.
âYouâre doing whatâs good for you chica, your doing something that is going to make you happier, that is going to make your life better. Nobody else matters beyond that, trust me.â
Alexia looked at you, like she was genuinely struggling to help you out in the moment. She had been your mentor at Barca for forever, you seeked out her advice more than anybody elses, especially in this moment.
âI donât know how to do it anymore, itâs like he was trying to ruin my fucking life, like his whole purpose for everyday was to make my life a living hell, and I just couldnât do it anymore. I couldnât walk around camp acting like it was fine, I couldnât smile at cameras and talk to the press and tell them about how great I was feeling when it was all lies, all I wanted to do was leave, or sleep, or die, all because of his and his staff. They were hardly feeding me, hardly letting me sleep, hardly giving me a break and expecting me to perform at the same level as everybody else, if not better. I just couldnât do it anymore Ale, it was too much.â
Alexiaâs arm placed itself on your knee, squeezing your covered skin.
âYou shouldnât have to, you needed to leave and you did, you made the right decision chica, you made a impossible decision that will make your life 100 times easier, it doesnât make you weak, it makes you so incredibly brave for being able to identify that you were being treated wrongly and that you needed to remove yourself from that space.â
The tears kept falling, your pants were slowly becoming soaked with the raw emotion.
âMapi did it because of the abuse, because she had a legitimate reason, Iâm leaving because they worked me a little bit harder than everybody else, it feels like Iâm overreacting.â
You could feel Alexia rolling her eyes from beside you.
âReally? Has Mapi told you that?â
Mapi had told you that you deserved the world, you deserved everything you wanted, you deserved to be treated like a queen, not how the RFEF was treating you. Sheâd told you the decision was yours, that she would support you no matter what you did, but sheâd also told you that after every camp you came back with a little bit less of yourself, that Vilda was stripping parts of you away to use at his mercy.
âItâs not the same thing, Patri, Pina, Mapi, they all have good reasons, theyâve all been hurt, Vilda is just trying to make me better, trying to make me worthy.â
Alexiaâs hand squeezed tighter.
âYouâre lying to yourself and you know it. As long as he is in charge, you arenât going to get treated how you deserve, none of us are. Weâve all paid our dues, yet they donât give a shit, they break us all down until weâve got nothing left to give. They broke me down until I did my acl, if you hadnât of left they would have done the same to you. Itâs nonstop, even if it isnât the same kind of abuse as Mapi, itâs still abuse, they still rip out every part of you in the process. Each time you come back you have less of yourself to offer, but they keep taking, and taking, they make us feel nothing. Itâs a waste, itâs a waste of the wonderful life weâve all been gifted. We deserve to be happy, we deserve to be free of the pain.â
You nodded your head, youâd been avoiding telling Mapi about all of this. You were conscious that she was still working through a lot of her own trauma, and you didnât want to reopen scars that were only just beginning to heal.
âI donât know what to do Ale, I sign the papers, I write the letters and Iâm taking a stand, Iâm trying to make a change. I stay, I wreck it all, but I keep my career. It feels like Iâm at a crossroads with myself, and I canât talk about it weith Maps because god forbid shes already been through enough with her own struggle through it all, she doesnât need me on top of that.â
Alexia stood back up, getting back onto her mat and pushing herself into another stretch, all whilst she maintained eye contact with you.
âMapiâs talked to you about her struggles, si? Sheâs burdening you with her own problems, yet it doesnât feel that way, because you love her and youâd do anything to make her pain less. I guarantee sheâd feel the exact same way. Youâve been through a lot, none of us will ever be able to completely comprehend what youâve been through, but if you started talking to your loved ones about it weâd be able to support you better. Or a therapist, I know Barca has been giving you sessions, but I mean a real psychologist, not just a person who tells you that you need a day off. You need somebody to help you, to actually make you feel like you deserve better than how they treated you, because I know that you know that but I donât think you really believe it.â
The tears were slowly coming to a standstill, slipping less frequently down your face as Alexia talked to you.
âI donât want to make her hurt any more than she already has.â
Alexia just looked at you, with that double eyebrow raise and little crinkle in her forehead.
âIf you think that Maria wouldnât do anything for you, even if it meant sucking every single inch of pain from your body and putting it into hers, she would do it and she would do it with a smile on her face. Her whole world, her whole solar system revolves around you and sheâd want you to talk to her about this. She knows better than anybody else what youâre experiencing, sheâs literally been where you are, so why not talk to her about it?â
It was true, for as long as Mapi and you had been together sheâd tried to fix every single thing, she would do anything to make you feel better, this didnât feel the same though.
âShe deserves to live in a world where Vilda, where the RFEF, donât affect her anymore. She signed the petition, sheâs cleaned her hands of it all, and I should have done it with her, but I didnât. I chose to keep playing for the benefit of my career, because I was greedy and decided that a Ballon Dâor and any kind of accolade I was a shot at was more important then taking a stand and I hate it. I hate that now that Iâve won things that suddenly itâs all hit me that I donât like whatâs been happening, and I donât want to support it. Mapi doesnât deserve to go through it a second time, all because I was greedy.â
Alexia switched sides on her stretch, the sun was radiating off of her olive skin and her blonde hair, she looked ethereal.
âHave you told her anything about it?â
Alexia was frowning, like she was shocked by your actions.
âShe knows that I was struggling at camp, she told me I was welcome to talk to her. After the last one she knew something had changed, she told me she was worried and I shook her off, because I thought she was being overprotective, but she was right, she had reason to be worried, I wasnât okay. Iâm not okay, i donât know how to process it all.â
Alexia nodded.
âGo home, tell her whatâs happening, see what she says, I think itâll be a lot better than whatever youâve thought up. Mapi has been my bestfriend for years, sheâs dated my sister, sheâs dated my friends and I can confidently tell you that she loves you more than any of them, youâre her do or die, all sheâll want to do is support you, please just go and talk to her.â
Alexia looked at you with such conviction and honesty that you couldnât find it in you to try and fight her on the topic.
âThank you Ale, I needed this, I needed to talk to somebody, needed to feel less crazy.â
Alexia did one last stretch before standing up, pulling you into a tight hug before you could pull away.
âYouâre not crazy chica, youâre going through a very real, very hard time, and you deserve to have the people around you show you how much they love you.â
Alexia let go of you, shoving you back towards the door.
âGo talk to your girl, and sign those papers, and be happy, enjoy life, enjoy peace. You deserve it, chica.â
You nodded into Alexiaâs shoulder, letting go of her and slipping back into her apartment, leaving her to get back to her stretching.
You shivered when you spotted Mapiâs car already parked in her spot. You knew youâd be cutting it close with getting home earlier then her, but youâd held a silent hope that you would be the first home. You hesitated to exit your car, scared of what the inside of your apartment held. You werenât scared so much, more a little bit tentative of the conversation that you were about to have, knowing that it could majorly impact your relationship. In your heart, you knew that Mapi would love you no matter what, but it didnât calm the nerves inside of you as you pulled your keys from the ignition, pulled out the papers that your lawyer had given you and exited your car.
The whole walk from your car, to the elevator and then down the hallway to your apartment had your heart thrumming inside of your chest. Your hands were quite literally shaking as you pushed your key into the door.
You toed your shoes off at the door, slotting them down beside the door before slowly walking your way through the entrance. It wasnât hard to find Mapi, she was right in front of you, sitting down at the island bench, patting Bagheera and eating a post training salad. You knew that there was one meant for you still sitting on the shelf of your fridge, from when the two of you had meal planned yesterday. She looked so undisturbed, with the afternoon light coming in through the gaps in the blinds and the general silence that you were about to break.
You announce yourself by slinging your bag down against the wall, a loud enough noise that seems to wake Mapi from her happy daze.
She smiles as soon as her eyes set on you and it only makes the weight in your gut feel ten times heavier and the pain in your heart ten times worse.
You wanted to turn around and walk right back out the door youâd just walked through, but you couldnât, not with the way that Mapi looked at you, like her whole day had been made by your appearance.
âHola bebita, how was your meeting?â
Mapiâs smiling ear to ear, quite literally, you swear you can see every single one of her teeth. It had hurt you to lie to Mapi about where you were going today, telling her that youâd had a crucial appointment with your manager about some media things, it wasnât a direct lie. You had met with your manager, instead of it being positive though, it had been quite the opposite.
You didnât have any words to reiterate to Mapi, so instead you just picked up the papers that were tucked away in your hands and placed them down on the island infront of her.
Mapi looked at you with confusion for a few seconds.
âJust read them, youâll understand it more once you have.â
Mapi didnât hesitate, picking up the first piece of paper and scanning over it, before moving onto the second, then the third and so on, till sheâd made it through the entire stack.
You stood anxiously on your toes the whole time, balancing from one foot to the other as you contemplated how Mapi was going to reply to this sudden change.
When she did finish, she looked up at you, a lot of questions hidden behind her curious eyes.
âIâm resigning, or requesting they donât call me up. I donât want to play for a federation that doesnât care about me. Iâm sorry I didnât do it earlier, but I wasnât ready and Iâm sorry Iâm bother you with it now but Iâm also sorry I didnât tell you about it earlier, I met with my lawyer for the first time today to sign the documents and write my statement. If it all goes to plan then they should be out in the next week. I donât want to do it anymore, I canât do it anymore, Iâm sorry.â
Mapi blinked a few times, like youâd just blindsided her completely, and you figured you had.
âI didnât even really know it was happening until after last camp, and I just realised that I was so exhausted and so tired and so sick of it all that I couldnât do it again. I should have done it earlier, I should have been a part of it all from the start but I was scared and I still am scared Maps. This is supposed to be my job, Iâm supposed to be grateful for the opportunities Iâm given and yet I feel like Iâm a fraud and Iâm lying when I say that because Iâm not grateful and Iâm not happy and I canât do it anymore, I just canât. Iâve been praying every night that I get injured, so that I get a break like Ale, and I donât want to feel like that anymore.â
Mapi just stood up and pulled you into her arms, silencing the rambling and making you realise that you were now crying again.
She slowly led you towards the couch, bringing you into her arms as you tried to take control of yourself.
It felt like every piece of anguish, every piece of fear, every piece of internal hatred was slowly being pulled from your body and it felt so good, like you were somehow being healed.
Mapi wiated until you were coherent enough, until you felt more resurfaced, and less like the bloodn was rushing through your ears and every though of self-doubt was spirally through the different ridges of your brain.
âPrincesa, youâve made this decision for you, si? Not because of me, not because of anybody else, because you believe this is best for you?â
You nodded into her chest, enjoying the feeling of your own skin pressed directly to hers.
âIâm sick of them making me feel this way Maps, I donât like it, I donât think itâs right.â
Mapiâs body was surrounding you, her scent, her feel, her everything, and it was all youâd needed today, everything that Alexia had assured you would make you feel better.
Mapiâs salad was forgotten on the counter.
Bagheera was somewhere else.
It was just the two of you, just the two of you to face everything.
âWeâre put into boxes, as women, men try to make us be everything and yet nothing. Itâs not right, weâre expected to be as good as the men, but we have to behave eloquently, say our pleases and thank yous and never be ungrateful for the piss poor conditions we put up with. Weâre supposed to be passionate, but weâre not allowed to over react in any way. We can only underperform, not overperform. There are no expectations for us, because weâre women and weâre supposed to be worse than the men, but theyâre are also so many expectations for us to meet. Itâs okay for you to be done with that, there is nothing wrong with you saying no to constantly being abused. Youâre not a fraud bebita and Iâm here for you no matter what. Youâre my girlfriend first, a person second and a soccer player last. It doesnât matter, none of it matters, you matter, youâre feelings and how you feel is what matters.â
Mapiâs hand pulled your head from her neck, her lips connecting with your forehead with ease.
âIâm not doing it anymore Maps. I want to be strong, I want to say no. I want to be a part of the right side of history. I donât want to sit around pretending everythingâs fine when itâs not fine. Itâs nowhere near fine and until there is a change it wonât be.â
Mapi nodded, pressing a series of kisses to your forehead.
âThen weâll work it out, youâll keep me in the loop and weâll figure it out together, no more hiding these big feelings from me. Weâll go and see our therapists and take soe time off and do whatever you need to feel safe and happy, because what matters is you, nobody else, si?â
You nodded your head once again, enjoying the same smile that her face was covered in. her lips migrated down to your cheeks, pressing kisses to the rosiest parts, pushing the tears away.
âIâve got you bebita, weâve got each other, weâre going to be fine, we all are.â
#woso#woso community#sammykworshipper thoughts#barca femeni x reader#mapi leon imagine#mapi leon x reader#alexia putellas x reader#alexia putellas angst#barca femeni angst#woso angst#woso imagine#mapi leon is a golden retriever#idek what this is tbh#kinda hate it#erm yeah#woso fic#woso one shot#barca#barca women#barca femeni#fc barca#fuck the fred#fuck the spanish football federation
533 notes
·
View notes
Text
Remember, Thou Art Barnacle
A serenity prayer for election day.
Originally posted on my website.
The Ann Selzer Iowa poll, regarded as the gold standard in all of political polling, shows Harris is up +3 in a state that Trump won by +8 in 2016 and by +9 in 2020.Â
And you are a barnacle.Â
The election better markets have Trump up by +19 (as of noon EST, 11/5/24), and bettors donât care if people are ashamed to admit who theyâre voting forâtheyâre in it for the money and only the money.
And you are a barnacle.Â
Mainstream pollsters have admitted to weighting their polls heavily in favor of Trump, to ensure they donât end up with egg on their face like they did in 2016 and 2020 again. International whales are taking out huge bets in favor of Trump, swinging the markets, and right wing think tanks are flooding the zone with bullshit polls to artificially inflate Trumpâs odds in the aggregate. And even if the popular vote is overwhelmingly for Harris, Trumpâs team is already laying the narrative groundwork to support a Stop the Steal campaign that, by the time you read this, will likely already have started.Â
All of that is true.Â
And you are still a barnacle.Â
You are not piloting the ship. You are not the captain of the ship. You are not laying out the potential courses the ship could take, you are not deciding which course the ship will take, you are not scouting ahead.Â
You arenât even a paying, ticket-holding passenger on the ship. You are a barnacle on the hull, deep underwater, and unfortunately, there isnât really anything you can individually do to affect where this ship goes. Sorry!Â
This isnât an invitation to check out, or become apathetic, or (heaven forbid) embrace doomerism. Quite the opposite: this is a reminder of who you actually are in this entire scenario, of the power you do not have, and of the power you definitely do.Â
After the 2016 election, some small part of myself was convinced I could change the outcome if I just posted hard enough. If I fought enough of my friends on Facebook, texted angrily, and tweeted from enough protests and rallies, somehow Trump would no longer be President-elect.Â
All it did was, literally, give me a rash. I got so angry for so long that my skin started to break out in hives. A doctor friend more-than-half seriously prescribed that I âget the fuck off Facebookâ until my skin returned to normal. Trump was still President-elect, the next 8 years happened the way they did, and here we are today.Â
Youâre going to hear a lot today: polls are tightening! Votes still arenât in from this critical precinct! If these trends hold, then we can expect to know something by such-and-such a time! The race is as tight as can be! White supremacists are threatening violence to avenge a dead squirrel!Â
(The squirrel thing is 100% real, and my god, I really wish I was joking.)Â
Remember, through all of it, that you are not the captain of the ship. You are a barnacle on its hull, and there is very little you can personally do to change it at this point. Youâve already done all you can doâor maybe you havenât, but even then, youâve already done all youâre going to do.Â
And as you stress, and consider how inebriated youâre going to get, and decide on which web pages youâll be refreshing every thirty seconds, and stress out some more, remember too that Donald Trump hasnât ever won the popular vote in his entire miserable life. He only won the electoral college, a racist system explicitly designed to empower slaveholders in southern states, one time, and ever since then, he has lost every election heâs declared for.Â
More people did vote for the woman candidate the last time one ran for President, and more people have voted for the candidate of color than their opponent every single time a person of color has run for President on a major party ticket.Â
And women have already made up a larger share of early voting than men in this, the first general election post-Dobbs, than ever before in American history. (53% women to 44% men.)Â
So as you stress and consider your inebriates and say to yourself, âHow can it possibly be this close?!â for the umpteenth time today, remember too that Donald Trump is a fascistic, deeply unpopular person (let alone President) backed by an even more deeply weird party, and that almost the entirety of your experience of this election is being filtered through the lens of a national, for-profit media that doesnât care who wins, so long as you keep watching.Â
Remember, you are not the captain of the ship, you are not the helmsman, you are not the map-maker.Â
You are a barnacle.Â
Vote for Harris, vote Democrat in your local and state races, and trust your other barnacles.
If you like this, consider signing up for my newsletter to get more writing from me right in your inbox the second it posts: sean-curry.com/signup
198 notes
·
View notes